The Man Inside the Colt

Chapters

Chapter 1: Awkward Awakening
Chapter 2: Just a Normal Day Part 1
Chapter 3: Just a Normal Day Part 2
Chapter 4: Monetary Gain and Losses
Chapter 5: The Coffee Table
Chapter 6: Getting a Little Wet Part 1
Chapter 7: Out for a Picnic... Hike... Something to do with food
Chapter 8: Napping on Sunshine
Chapter 9: Getting a Little Wet Part 2
Chapter 10: Catch Me if You Can
Chapter 11: Needing a Shirt
Chapter 12: It's just too Soon
Chapter 13: The cure all is sleep
Chapter 14: A moment on the toilet
Chapter 15: Now that’s interesting
Chapter 16: The day’s not over yet
Chapter 17: She’s What Now?
Chapter 18: I’m an Adult too part 1
Chapter 19: I’m an adult too part 2
Chapter 20: The Mask I Wore
Chapter 21: Keep It Down
Chapter 22: Discord
Chapter 23: From Shod Field to Ponyville
Chapter 24: Jello, Jello, Jello. Hello!
Chapter 25: Print Out
Chapter 26: Time is Irrelevant

Chapter 1: Awkward Awakening

Chapter 1: Awkward Awakening

You ever wake one day, staring into the most amazing blue eyes you've ever seen. And having those same pair of eyes attached to a luscious body, that was threatening to unravel from the scantly clad bathrobe.

Then the same person parts your hair leaning in closer, so you could look down those massive melons as her teats scrape against your body. As she leans in, your hearts starts beating thinking of the inevitable thing that was going to happen. You close your eyes not ready for whatever she was going to do, only to feel her forehead pressing against yours.

"It doesn't look like you have fever," she said, as you start opening your eyes to see her leaning back. Her hand slowly moves down your blanketed chest, "Are alright...son."

With that single word uttered your entire wold was shattered. Only to have it escalate, as her hand graces your massive erection. You watch as her eyes shrink, and her head slowly tilts towards your member, threatening to poke through the sheets.

At that very point in time, I didn't know wether to bury myself back in bed, or run out screaming and hollering.

By the time blood rushed to her cheeks at the awkwardness of the moment, of a mother finding their son's cock in the air. Some form of enlightenment hit me, because in the light of the morning sun, I saw a pony.

Then I fainted.

That was a week ago, I think, and let me tell you, waking up from a bad dream was one thing, having to actually live that dream is another.

When I awoke the same day, I thought that horrible dream was over only to find brown fuzzy hand rubbing against my eyes. I was hyperventilating, and I would have passed out if not for the voice of the woman or mare in this case, calling for me or better yet the person that is me.

I swallowed what ever fear I had mustered, and slowly got up from bed. Parting the sheets I looked down. I was wearing a simple green tank top, and as my eyes trailed further down the grey sweat pants, I noticed the most horrifying sight.

My legs! My f*ing legs were replaced by horse's legs, ending with two of the most dirt brown colored hooves. I started to cry, as the person inside me screamed 'where the fuck are my bloody feet'. I grabbed hold of the blanket, happy that I still had my hands, and started chewing on the soft horse tasting piece of cloth.

Apparently my sobbing was loud enough to be heard by faux mother. The sound of hooves hitting wooden floors echoed around my room, as the beautiful, woman, mare thing came into the room.

The door was pushed open and it almost flew off it's hinges, if not for the oddly large ball on the side. There standing in the doorway with a worried look was the same woman that I saw in the morning.

She rushed towards my bed, hugging and cradling me. My face shoved into her soft mounds as her presence lolled me into a state of serenity.

"There. There," She whispered into my ear, my tears soaking her coat, "it's alright...your home sweetie."

Silence engulfed the room, as she held me into her arms.

Sadly it was all ended by my sudden question, "Um."

I pushed away from her mind numbing bosoms. I stared into those hypnotizing blue eyes and that mothering smile.

I gulped down whatever moisture was in my mouth, trying my best to calm myself. For my heart was slamming against my rib cage, and my ears were paying the price.

"Um." I repeated for what felt like the thousandth time, "W-wha...who are you?"

My question must have caught her off guard, because I could have sworn a tear was forming under her eyes.

She caught herself, and returned a question of her own, "Do you...do you know who you are?"

I was about to answer, but I stopped myself before I told her. How could I tell her that I wasn't her child, that I was a thirty year old programmer that was somehow stuck in this body. I don't think I could live with myself, if I made this person cry, for someone that wasn't me.

I shook my head, "N-no."

She sighed and pulled me into a hug, whispering, "I was afraid of this...the doctors said this would happen."

I felt something wet dropping on my head and the smell of smoke.

"U-um...what's that smell," I asked, she broke the embrace sniffing the air.

Her giant cartoony eyes shrank, as she bolted up screaming, "I left the stove on!"

I sighed, finally able to breath from the captivity of her soft chest. I looked down at my rising member and shook my head.

"She's your mother," I repeated under my breath, until it went limp again.

I heard the woman....mare call my name, with orders to come down. Taking a deep breath, I scootch to the side of the bed, my new legs dangling on the side. I held onto the frame, and with eyes shut I took my first step.

One of many in this odd new world.

"Woah...son of a," I cursed as I fell to the ground.

It's been a few days now and my bandaged head, not from the fall but from the apparent accident, continued to hurt. Who knew a magical discharge from a baby unicorn could do so much damage. Magic, natures natural selector.

Anyways, my apparent mother and I are sitting in the doctors office waiting for my new results to come. By this time I got used to my new body.

The increase energy and the fact that magic existed and is inside all of use, distracted me with the apparent problem at hand. How to get my ass home, or better yet my body. I have been craving for a shot of whisky or some shit to get rid of this annoying headache.

I would go jack off, but my new black member and helicopter mom, kinda kept me from doing any of that. Apparently a fall warrants for twenty-four hour surveillance.

Yup, 'mare', oh how low I've fallen into this worlds use of 'man or woman'.

I hear the door open and my mother or better yet Ms. Mash, I think it's miss and not missus, haven't even met the guy that dumped his half of the burden yet. She dropped the magazine she was reading and greeted the doctor.

"Hello Ms. Pin," she said, shaking her hand.

"Good to to see you Ms. Mash," Pin said, shaking her hand as her horn glowed, levitating a clipboard around her, "I see that young Button is doing better today."

I nodded my head, watching her place a stethoscope in her ears. She bends down giving me a full view of her exposed cleavage. These mare's have no shame what so ever.

"Please lift your shirt up," She ordered, with that practiced smile of hers. I obeyed, feeling the cold instrument on my chest.

"Heart beat is fine," She says, her horn starts glowing as a beam of light envelops me, "Looks like you still have a concussion...a few more days of rest should be good for you."

She starts jotting on her clipboard as the beam ended, she turns to the other mare in the room, "no physical activities...and he should be good to go in a couple of days."

Hot mamma sighed, giving me a hug and once again, my face is crushed under her bosoms.

"You here that Button," this colts mother said, increasing the pressure of the soft choking vice.

"Ye-yeah," I sad through her soft fresh shirt, "Um...you can let me go now."

She smiles and lets me catch my breath, away from the suffocating mass that is her chest.

"If you please come with me," Doctor Pin motioned to the door, "we have some papers for you to sign before you go."

"Will do," Ms. Mash said, turning towards me, "Why don't you stay in here...while mommy handles a little paperwork."

I just nodded my head, trying to keep from rolling my eyes at her constant baby talk.

As they left the room, I sat down to read a magazine. I was so happy that I could still read these words even though they're a far cry from my normal set. Though I wish they had more of an assortment than this fashion magazine.

I swear, this was bordering on playboy levels, one of these mare's is even wearing some string themed dress. I can even see her vag on the side view.

"Isn't there a library in this town," I grumbled, closing the magazine and resting my head on the wall. I stare at the wall wondering whether or not this is still a dream.

"I need to start somewhere...but where," I said under my breath, I turn my gaze to the window. Spotting a unicorn levitating bags with her magic and a pegasus moving clouds. I snap my fingers, "Magic."

If I could use magic like those unicorns could, maybe there's a spell out there that can send me back home. All of a suddenly an image of a sadden baby blue eyed mare pops into my head, and I grimaced.

"Or find out how I got here," I said, as I continued to look out the window.

"Hey...mom," I began, as I sat down for dinner.

"Yes honey," Mom said, placing the bowl of tomato soup on the table. Careful to not have the steamy contents spill on her coat, "what is it Button?"

"Well...you see," I tried playing the innocent kid act, but she just tutted at my efforts.

"No Button," she said, dumping the freshly fried potatoes on the table, "you are not getting your allowance early."

I blinked, giving her my most deadpanned expression, "It's not that mom."

"Really," she gasped, almost dropping our salads.

"No," I said, with a bit of an annoyance in my voice, "It's....more on the lines of..."

I took a deep breath as she continued to look at me with parental examining eyes, "Can I go to the Library tomorrow?"

When I uttered the word library, she dropped the plates. Luckily they where only a foot off the table. No broken china but the salad did spill on my lap.

She moves forward, forcing my head up. She stares into my eyes, then examines the rest of me. Narrowing her eyes, "who are you and what have you done with my son!"

"Ahhh," I blinked as her clear blue eyes focused into mine. Strands of her caramel hair fell on her forehead, distracting my attention upwards, "I don't understand."

She lets go a shocked looked crested her face, she gingerly pats me on the shoulder, "Sorry about that Button...I forgot you still have amnesia."

"Amnesia for the win!" I mentally high-fived myself or four in this case, as she let me go. She helped clean the salad off my pants as we got started with our meal.

"So about the library," I asked after my second, helping of soup. This was really good soup, "Can I still go tomorrow."

"Of course," She smiled, taking her plates to the sink, "After all...you need to get caught up with school."

I nearly choked on my fried potato just from the mentioning of the fact I was still a kid. She starts to wash the plates, the clanking could be heard over my choking.

She hums a merry tune, as I stared at the plate. With a heavy sigh I continued with the delicious soup.

The next day came along and jiggly mama, left me near the library with orders not to leave, until she got back from shopping. I nodded and waved her goodbye as she headed for the market.

I was more than ready to walk into this hallowed building of knowledge. Though only the fact that it was a tree with windows and doors carved out of it, was keeping me from this sanctum.

"Who makes a house out of a livening tree," I mumbled, noting the various lush branches and the odd little observatory on the top. I just sighed and blamed it on my new scapegoat, "Magic."

Pushing the door open, I was greeted with books on the walls and piles of it on the large waste of space table. In fact the only table in this place.

"Hello," I called out, walking around for an information booth or some index of sorts. Spotting none I walked around the shelves, reading various titles till something came up.

Ten minutes in and I had a book on 'Magic Properties and Races'. Sitting down on what apparently is the only chair or bean bag as it were, was a hazardous experience. On the table next to the lumpy cushion was a pile of books, stacked high with very old tomes. The big bulky kind, that could put a man unconscious if it were to drop on them.

A single thought goes through my head as I looked at my potential cause, "Why can't they just get some more chairs or even a couch...preferably away from this shin shattering table."

I just shook my head, and returned to my attention to the book at hand.

"Let's see," I muttered opening the book, "No index...great."

I started reading on the first page, and had to skip it for the shear mumbo jumbo they were spouting. Not the helpful kind, but the annoying fillers that tell you nothing, until you realized that this was all just a bunch of crap.

I read through a chapter on the various properties of all four pony races, and it came with great surprise that there were seaponies. Like mermaids, only that they're ponies.

After reading that, it went to talk about unicorn magic, nothing on how an earth pony could control magic. I swear this guy or gal, was a complete racist. Unicorn this, unicorn that, it's like they think there the master race.

With a frustrated sigh I slammed the book on the table, only to have another book slam on my head.

"Sonofaaa," I gritted my teeth, glaring at the object that hit me. It was an old book with the cover in tatters.

It was something that should either have been thrown away or put in a museum. Picking the book up, I was going to not so gently put it back, but once my eyes caught sight of the title, I froze.

"The Earth Pony Way," I mumbled, flipping to the first chapter, "Let's see..."

After an hour of reading and skimming around, I was graced with the knowledge of how badass and racist these guys were. I mean sure the unicorn guy wasn't out right degrading the others, but holy crap they had an entire chapter of insults for the kretins and winged rats.

"Wow," I said, placing the book on the table, "Murder, genocide, and your mama jokes about gargoyles humping the backside of trolls...just wow."

I closed my eyes, relaxing in the bean bag chair, "And not a single thing on magic...what's that?"

I turned my head to the door, the sound of voices coming from the other side.

Four mare's greeted my view, and like the rest of the populous, they all where wearing some form of skin tight clothing. They paused at the door looking at me, as I gave them a brief look and returned to the book at hand.

"Excuse me," A purple mare, dressed in what appeared to be an old Japanese man's wet dream. Her white long sleeve shirt and barely knee high skirt walked up to me.

"Yes," I said, returning my gaze to the book.

"What are you doing?" She asked, a bit of hesitance in her voice.

"Reading," I answered, pausing to stare into her, I want to say, lavender eyes, "It is a public library after all."

I returned to the book, as she started talking again, "did you by chance...see the sign that it was closed?"

"Nope," I said, never leaving my gaze from the book, "never saw one."

"Uh, Twilight," One of the other mare's stepped in, "There's no sign here."

"What do you Dash," the sounds of purple's clopping hooves, was moving towards the door, "It should be right...it's not there."

"Yeah...that's what I told you," the same mare again, her raspy voice making my ears twitch.

"I thought I told Spike to put it up before I left," I could hear her grit her teeth.

"Hey there partner," I turn my head towards an orange mare, and just like melon mama, she has huge tits. "Watcha reading there?"

She walks up next to me flipping her brown stetson up. Honest to god if it weren't bad enough, this mare was sporting shorts that could have been her underwear. Coupled with a plaid long sleeve that was showing off her midriff, and her boobs threatened to pop the buttons off the thing.

"Woah," her eyes widen, as she moved away from the table. I looked back at the book, reading the passage about chopping a unicorns horn off and shoving it up the ass.

"What is it Applejack," Twilight returned, to glance over my shoulder. She went into a stuttering fit as the book was engulfed in a purple aura, "y-you sh-shouldn't be reading this!"

The book flew out of my hands and into the air.

"Hey," I turned to glare at the mare, "I was reading that!"

"A colt your age shouldn't be reading this!" She shot back, giving me a death glare of her own."

"My age. My Age!" I stood up to face the mare that was a head taller than me, but I stopped, "What is my age."

I pulled off a standing, thinking pose. I'm like thirty mentality, or is it spiritually. With my hand under my chin I tapped my hoof on the oaken floor, "I'm definitely not under ten, but I'm not in my twenties either."

"Are we playing a guessing game," I turned my head towards the two toned pink mare. Her poofy head a darker shade than her coat, "Let me see...is it trout, no...how bout cupcakes, not that either..."

"Pinkie," Purple ended what would have been a nonsense game of random guesses. I hate her already, she glares at me.

"What," I said from her constant glare, "It's not my fault I don't know my age."

"Now how in the hay dontcha know your own age," Southern pony cut in as I turned towards her.

I shrugged my shoulders, "all I could say is that any thing before last week...is out the drain."

Purple looked like she was about to say something, but the Pinkie cut in, "Now I remember you...your the colt that was blasted by that unicorn filly."

I stared at the mare, as she moved towards me. She looks over my head, "Yup, your the guy that got blasted alright...you still have the dent when your head hit that beam."

I blinked and someone, and I don't know, who let out a long whistle.

"Wow," I leaned on the table, to try to avoid falling on the floor and get some space away from the mare, "That's a lot to take in."

"It sure is," Pinkie sat next to me, giving me a pat on the head, "I thought you'd be a goner from all the blood you spilled."

"Ya okay there partner," that apple pony came in close, which I hoped was to catch me, these pony people don't know personal space.

"i think...just let sit down for a while," I plopped back down on the bean bag, staring into the ceiling.

These mare's kinda left me be, thinking of what that mare just said.

Sometime passed and I was still contemplating whether or not I just took over a body of a dead kid. So many things went through my mind the top of which, "where was booby mommy."

I needed a huge, preferably with in those soft warm mounds. In there I was safe and it was warm.

"Ya feeling okay," the blonde headed farmer asked, laying a cup of water in front of me, "here...ah bet ya plum thirsty already."

"Thanks," I croaked, and the downed the glass of liquid bliss.

"Names Applejack by the way," she greeted with a hand extend.

I met that hand with my own, "Button...Button Mash."

As we shook hands I felt power within those calloused palms. Note to self, don't mess with this bitch.

"So watcha doing here...before we came in and all," She asked noting the brand new book involving magic.

"Studying magic...or tried to," I tapped the book with my hand, "The only thing I got from this was that the author was a huge bigot."

The mare grimaced, "Bit of a statement...figuring as is ya never met the feller."

"Don't really need to met the guy," I said, standing up, "The guy only mentioned the other pony races...while he went on to talk about the glorious unicorn race."

Picking up the book I went to return it towards it's rightful place. Walking past glaring purple, the pink menace, and rainbow. She has rainbow hair, and her name is Rainbow. Here I thought Button was stupid.

Placing the book back in place, I started grabbing a few other books, mainly beginners guide to magic.

"Excuse me," purple school girl walked up, with this odd look in her eye, "why do you want to learn about magic?"

l looked into her eyes, "because...I want to be a wizard."

"What," she blinked, not understanding what I just said, "but's that's impossible."

"Hey," I said giving her the best glare I could muster, "If a baby can do it...then so can I."

I turned returning to the...apparently only chair in the room. Plopped my ass back in and opened up the book on 'Magic Training For Foals'

"Twilight ignore him," I heard Rainbow's raspy voice, over my reading, "Come on Twi...his just a colt."

"B-but," purple school girl began.

"Ah agree wit Dash on this one Twi," Applejacks southern accent cut in through my thought process, "It's not something ya should be worried about."

By this point I stood up, and walked up to the group. They were to busy the purple unicorn, to notice me coming.

"Excuse me," I said over their argument, their heads whipped towards me, except Pinkie who was eating popcorn, "do any of you know when the librarian's going to be back."

Twilight composed herself enough to word out a response, "Th-that would be me."

"Okay...then can I please check this book out," I handed her the book as her magic formed around it.

"No problem...will that be all today," She put on her sales person's mask.

"Yeah...actually," I thought it over for a second, "do you by chance have anything on history and math."

The three mares looked at me with this odd look, "I have to start school soon...and just wanted to know what I can actually do."

"Right...your amnesia," Twilight said, her horn glowed as few more books were added to my pile.

"Thanks," I said, examining the thick books.

"No problem," the purple unicorn smiled, taking the books to the counter.

This was going to be a long night.

Chapter 2: Just a Normal Day Part 1

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 2: Just a Normal Day Part 1

I sat in a room, watching the lights turn on. The world slowly turning from brown deserts to crystal blue seas. The rotation of the world as light turns to dark, and the lights of cities like stars on the black canvas.

I turned towards my friend, his mouth moved to form words. I responded with my own and we laughed. He patted my shoulder, and we move towards the hover cart.

The gravity was off today, so we floated down the hall and hitched a ride on the first empty cart. Bots floated around the halls, making simple deliveries or maintaining the station.

We entered the lobby, people floating to their stations. Some exiting the world elevator, and others entering the man made marvel to go home after their shift ended.

Station Apollo never slept, with workers constantly flowing in and leaving from the many member nations. This station was the epitome for the great desire to conquer the heavens, and with that an abundant source of energy flooded the world.

The unblocked rays of the Sun fed the enormous solar panels that were installed to give energy for not just the station but for the whole, energy starved world.

We entered our office, my desk near the window screen. Its high resolution capability showing nothing but static.
I began to work, the blank screen flashing on but showing nothing. My fingers went over the keyboard, typing away a program for the new robot workers.

Nothing appeared on the screen, but I knew what to put.

Something bothered me, and I left the desk heading towards the bathroom. I passed the many other programmers, all working on the program for 'Titan'.

The bathroom was a one person affair, a vacuum tube projected from the wall connecting to the waste pipe line. A universal toilet for the many workers in Apollo.

I peed into the vacuum tube, where it went, only maintenance would keep its secrets.

Washing my hands with the clean wipes, I looked in the polished mirror and smiled. Copper colored eyes greeted my vision. A dark brown pony smiled at me, his orange colored mane spiked and youthful.

I headed towards the door ignorant of who was in the mirror. Placing a hand on the door, I pushed it open with a four fingered hand.

I awoke gasping for air, my bed soaked with sweat. Fumbling for the light and with a click, the room I dreaded was before me.
Toys once a cluttered mess, now organized perfectly in the chest and shelves. The books lay on the table half open with a note on the side.

"Dammit!" I cursed under my breath, turning towards the starry sky, "I'm a pony...even in my dreams."

Leaving the warm confines of the bed, I removed my damp shirt throwing it on the wooden chair. I then began what was drilled to any Apollo worker, a hard hour of muscle training.

No one in their right mind, working near zero G would neglect their training. We are bred with gravity, and without it our bodies weaken. Many failed test have shown what a lack of gravity did or will do, and the recovery was a month long process at least.

The one's that did neglect the life sustaining workout, were fired for not completing the terms of their employment...and suffered a few months in therapy. With a high paying job and pristine view from the heavens, you'd have to be an idiot to do so.

"Twenty," I gritted my teeth, from the tenth rep. I plopped on the floor with sweat seeping through my fur. "Still got it."

I sat there with a smile on my face, examining this dirt brown body. It was such an oddity, even with the lack of feet and oddly shaped legs, I could still move like I've always done.
Strange how this body was so flexible, then again I was...or more proper, this body is still that of young teen.

"Oh God," My eyes shrank as I facepalmed: I just realized the most horrifying fact about this adolescent form, ‘puberty.’ "Calm down. Calm down," I repeated, taking deep breaths and looking into the mirror, "we'll deal with it when we get there."

I stared into my reflection, into those copper eyes, "Yeah...I'm fucked."

My stomach grumbled and with that, I headed down for a bite. With shoulders sagged knowing the potential hormonal trauma I was going to go under.

I could never tell if bajunga mom would ever get used to me, or if I ever wanted to be used to this place. I was just simply making an omelet from whatever was in the kitchen, and as I was cutting the veggies she came down the stairs. I expected her to have a surprised look when she saw her son cooking, not a baseball bat in her hands poised to strike with a murderous look in her eyes.

"Hi...mom," I said, placing the knife on the board as she simply processed what was going on, "want some breakfast?"

I put on my most innocent face, she slowly put the bat on the side and made her way to the table, "S-sure Button." I nodded and went back to my prepping. She just sat there watching me cook two sets of omelets.

Setting them on plates, we dug into the steaming meal… well I did. She looked at the freshly made meal with trepidation and was examining it for some sort of flaw. I just ignored it and continued with my breakfast.

Finishing my meal, I took the plates to the sink and with that, she finally took a bite. I watched as her cartoony eyes grew, and she dug in with a gusto. Smiling, I went about to wash the pans and plates.

Never was one to leave a mess.

"Button… this was delicious," she engulfed me in a hug, my head resting between her two warm pillows, "you sure have changed."

I didn't know how to answer her, I just leaned in letting her heart beat lull me into a enamored state. I don't think I've ever felt this way, even with my other mother, all safe and secure between her bosom.

"Let me finish the dishes sweetie," She gently moved me away from the sink, "why don't you get ready for school?"

"S-sure mom," I said, watching her near naked form basking in the light of the morning. Turning around, I headed for the bathroom, wishing with every step that she wasn't this boy's mother.

Making my way into the shower, I let the warm water wash over me, relaxing my sore muscles. Pictures of the mare so scantily clad raced through my mind.

Wrapping a hand around my new anatomy, I began masturbating with the thought of her. Her light caramel coat missing any semblance of clothing. Imagining her motherly form, spread eagle on top of her white sheets. I laid on atop her, kissing those soft mounds, slowly bringing myself to enter.

I released my load onto the tiled wall, water dripping down my face, "I really hope I'm adopted or something… this is just wrong."

Cupping my hands, I washed away the white gooey liquid clinging to the wall.

With my body scrubbed and clean I stepped out of the shower. Toweling off, I put on my plain colored clothes. Turning my attention to the mirror, I stared at the damp haired pony in front of me. His eyes shown with youthful vigor, and yet I was trapped behind those copper eyes.

I stopped looking at the young stallion in front of me and searched the cabinet to fix his mess of a mane. Moving a roll of toilet paper I was rewarded with a comb, but sadly… no hair gel.
With comb in hand I began slicking my wet hair back, which reminded me of the old days. Back when I was in college and out of that loner kid phase.

"Still wished I had some hair gel." I mumbled, remembering my short spiky hair.

Leaving the bathroom, sexy mama was staring at me wide eyed. I blinked, looking myself over. I was wearing a simple form fitting black shirt with slightly baggy pants. Nothing that should be off about a young stallion going to school.

"B-Button...y-you are..." She stuttered moving closer to me and patting me down, "y-you are so handsome."

She pulled me in and crushed me in her bountiful bosoms. I should have complained, should have fought against it...yet I just closed my eyes and smiled in the embrace.

She said something, but I was too preoccupied with the feeling of being safe in those massive tits. She broke the embrace and smiled, "Button...you are going to make a lot young mares happy… one day."

She turned around, giving me a clear view of her motherly hips. A single thought went through my head watching the swaying of her hips, ’Why is this women this kid’s mother… and why am I stuck in this kid’s body!?"

I sighed looking at my bulging pants, mumbling, "You are not helping."

I quickly head to my room, hoping she didn't spot the bulge threatening to break through.

Arriving in the hallowed land of assholes and dumbassery, I hugged mama goodbye. Yet somehow, I felt kinda bad when I did it.

She had this happy surprised face when I wrapped my arms around her. Yet it turned to this sad look, that she knew something, but wasn't willing to tell me.
Saying our goodbyes I head to the mass of pre-teens or teens, still not sure which. Apparently this place only had education up to what would have been a middle school equivalent, back home. Then it's off to the world to do who knows what.

As I walked into the courtyard, the teens were all looking at me with odd looks, and having gone through this before, I quickly head for the classroom. Somehow the kid never cleaned out his backpack, and with luck would have it, all his notes and schedule.

Knocking on the door to the room, I opened it, "Hello." Poking my head in, I spotted a mare sitting at a desk looking at me. She smiled upon seeing me, "Button Mash… I'm glad you are finally back!" Her face turned to worry and I tilted my head uncertain of how to respond, "You do remember me… don't you?"

I shook my head, "I'm sorry ma'am...but I can't remember anything past last week."

I've come to terms, that telling these people would put me in a terrible situation. Either they'll think I'm insane or just chalk it up to the magic blast frying my brain. Playing the amnesia card is my only safe bet or sane bet.

"I see," she wrote something down, and motioned me to come forward, "Seeing as how you've missed some classes… I'll need you to take a test."

"A test… sure I guess," I said as she handed me a packet of papers.

"You have until the end of class." She smiled motioning me towards a desk, "Just take your time… and please show your work."

"Okay," I sat on the table in the front corner of the classroom. Taking pencils and an eraser out, I looked over the test, and to my surprise it was an aptitude test. I smiled seeing the simple algebra and writing problems.

Before I knew it I zipped through the packet, listing down the solutions and the math behind it. This was leagues easier than the test for the Apollo staff.

I smiled staring at the finished document as ponies started to file in. With the last answer circled, I walked up to the teachers desk and handed her the packet. Though something was odd about the look she gave me. I couldn't put my finger on it, so I went to back to my desk as she placed the test in hers.

With that done she began her lecture on the history of Ponyville.

The lecture was only two hours long, it was informative, but boring nonetheless. With the tale of how one mare was able to help this town grow just from the jam she made, the teacher finally dismissed us for recess.

I waited until the mass of bodies left the tiny school house. If it's one thing with these ponies, personal space was not an option. With the crowd dwindling to just me and the teacher, I made my way out.

Walking through the halls, I spot younger ponies in different classrooms. It seems this small town is the type that would base classes on age. I really couldn't complain about the process, since they looked like they were having fun.

Though I can't help but wonder how they deal with kids that are more intelligent for their age group. Then again I wonder what they do with the mentally challenged of the group.
Shaking my head, I left that thought for some other time. Making my way out, I noticed that some unwelcoming eyes were upon me.

Two mares headed towards me as the rest of the kids either looked away or watched the scene that was about to happen.

"Well look what we have here, Spoon," said the pink preteen turning to her grey coated friend. "Looks like mama’s colt is back."

"You know it DT," the silvery haired lackey said following next to the hot pink mare.

I blinked observing the two, like every other female here they wore very revealing clothing. They were like one of those spoiled attention whores, but from the other female dominated yard, they were the norm. Yet they somehow were able to become more skimpy than the rest.

"Ah...is little mama's boy going to cry?" The pink one with the tiara said, walking up to me and making baby faces. The silver one followed behind, like a wagging dog. "Ah, is Button Baby missing his mommy?"

I wasn't listening to this mare, as I was enamored by her silvery haired friend. It wasn't her maturing form that drew me, but those violet eyes hidden behind her large framed glasses.

She reminded of me of someone, a person that I thought I would never see again. A person that I thought I'd never have a chance with, and that I was never going to see again.

Walking past the pink annoying mare, I stood face to face with the silvery braided mare. I looked straight into her violet eyes, a smile on my muzzle, "Why...why is it always the pretty ones?..."

I placed my hand gently under her muzzle, moving closer. Our muzzles almost touched as I continued to stare into her violet eyes.

I let go and moved back, walking away from the blushing mare and her flabbergasted friend. Heading towards a shaded tree away from the mass teens. I rested against the mighty tree, watching the pegasus move clouds through the sky.

Closing my eyes, memories of her smiling face flooded through my mind. Her quirky black glasses to her single braided hair. She was beautiful, funny and ultimately taken.

Keeping my eyes closed, thinking of what could have been, but sadly it could never be. How I wished I could have told her how I felt, then maybe things could have been different.

Sighing, I opened my eyes noticing the teens were purposely avoiding me. With an odd look here and there, I was caught in the social pit fall.

"Damn...can't believe I'm the loner again…" I mumbled, as they ignored me as if I wasn't there. I laughed at my place in this ladder of school kids, "well… at least they’re leaving me alone."

It was a good thing, since it gave me time to think. "Now what." I mumbled, racking my mind for a solution or something that can help me, "I need more info on magic… but to where to start?"

I reminded myself of the book on magic I received, but it was too incoherent for me to grasp. The fact I needed a horn on my head to channel this force, was my biggest hindrance.

I looked around the yard and spot a colt with a bandana on his head. He waved around a stick, play fighting with other colts on the jungle gym. A unicorn in the group, levitated a stick in the air and combated the bandana wearing pony.
"Interesting way to fight!" I said, observing the magic coated stick whizzing in the air and clacking against the bandana wearing colts own sword. "I wonder if they just cast a spell or is it just energy directing the stick?..."

That was the problem with magic, that I was trying to grasp. All that book ever mentioned that mana was the power within a pony and that unicorns could harness it. Then something about using the feeling to control it, by then I just closed the book and walked away.

The bell rang through the yard ending our twenty minute break. Again I waited for the mass of ponies to stampede through the doors.

"Is it instinctive that they forget personal space?" I thought aloud, thinking of the lack elbow room and being part horse had to do with personal space being ignored.
Seeing the last of them enter the red building, I slowly made my way to the classroom.

Another two hours passed and I was on the road home. Nothing of importance was retained from the lecture on math, only that I realized that these ponies were still trying to grasp the properties of algebra. Knowing that, I kinda thought that maybe I should have missed some of the questions on that test.

"The fuck?" I mumbled, noticing an oddly cloaked figure coming from down the road. It wasn't how this person's eyes glowed under that hood, or the odd cart filled with clear bottles that caught my attention. The ponies on the streets, suddenly changed from this sudden mare's arrival.

By the the looks of it, she was a zebra from her cloak parting. This gave me a clear view of her short grass skirt and barely clinging bra.

"Wow… and I thought these mares had no shame..." I mumbled, noticing how some mares covered in the stores, while some ran to the stall the zebra was setting up.
Most mares or all of them had very slutty clothing covering their bodies. It was odd how barely any of the males here could not be walking around with a full erection. Then again I did pop one off in the bathroom… damn silver hair, she just had to brush against my crotch with that tail of hers.

’Oh how I want to just rip her panties off and plow into that fine ass… stop. Just stop mind. You are a thirty year old man stuck in a teen’s body.’

"It should be legal… right?" I said aloud, thinking of the untold repercussions of screwing one of the popular girls, "I mean we are the same age… and she does remind me of her."

Stopping, I saw two of the colts from class hiding sneaking towards the zebra lady. It was the oddly tall orange one with a green mane and the short pudgy dude with the green coat and spiky orange mane.

They were carrying balloons under in each hand, while ducking into bushes or the nearest trash can. It wasn't hard to put two and two together, and I think zebra lady already saw the two, as she reached for her staff.

"This looks interesting… but do I help or do I watch?" I smiled at the upcoming interaction, but stopped as I noticed a mother with her baby in a cart heading towards zebra lady, "Ah crap...I hope my hand eye coordination still the same!"

Picking up a few rocks, I positioned myself where no bystanders would be in the way of my projectiles. I didn't have to wait too long until the balloons started to fly, and with that the zebra stepped forward brandishing her staff. I would have loved to see her knock those balloons out of the air, but my aim was dead on and those balloons burst before they got anywhere near the group of mares.

Smirking, I headed home as the two colts were dragged out of the bush they were hiding in. Apparently, mares do not like the idea of having green food dye on their coats.

I would have stayed to see what they would do, but with my stomach grumbling, I headed home for some food.

Author's Note

Special thanks To Zephyr for helping me edit this.
Part 2 should be up in a few days.

Chapter 3: Just a Normal Day Part 2

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 3: Just a Normal Day Part 2

There were a lot of things that was fascinating about this world filled with magic and pony people. Though my apparent mother, butt naked on the coach, sixty-nining another mare… was by far the greatest thing I've ever seen.

I don't think they even heard me coming through the door, or heard its creaky hinges screech as it closed shut. It was an acquired situation, since the only way for me to get to my room or the kitchen was to walk past the two.

So I did what any kid, caught in that situation would do. I watched as a blue mare inserted her tongue into her blackened slit. Drawing circles with her tongue, and using her blue finger to play with her rising clit.

I could only picture melon mama doing the same, and it came with little surprise that my erection could actually get harder. I must have stood there for nearly five whole minutes watching those two go at it. As their moans intensified a clear liquid gushed out of her baby maker, and splattered all over me. My face and upper torso was drenched with a warm musky liquid that smelt like strawberries.

The two returned to a sitting position, as they kissed passionately. I stood there drenched in my apparent mother's orgasm juice. If I didn't know who I was, then this would have been a scaring moment, but I was me and I would remember this later for tonight.

"You are still amazing as ever Colgate!" Mom said to the blue mare, as she parted her wet hair.

"Not compared to you M..." Colgate stopped, finally spotting me and as the person that I am, I waved at the two toned maned mare.

"Hey," I said, as mom slowly turned her head towards me, "So...I'll head to my room and you two can finish up… okay."

And with that said, I slowly headed to my room with the calmest smiling face imaginable. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw their heads turning to follow me.

Nearing the corner, I took one last peek at the dumbfounded pair and quickly headed to the room. There I fight off the rising laughter from their sudden reaction of having a kid walk in on them.

As day turned to night, I sat next to the kitchen table right across a blushing blue mare and my blushing mother as she poured me apple juice.

“So… Colgate,” I smiled at the unicorn, her white and blue mane tied in a ponytail, “how was she?”
She blinked, as I calmly dug into my meal. Mom was looking at me then at the blue mare unsure what to say to your child when it involved having sex with the person right across from them.

“Th-that's not what a colt your..." She began, but my out stretched hand stopped that thought.

"Look," I said, returning my hand to the table, "I just watched you… you fingering my mom for five whole minutes." I took a sip from my drink to clear my parched throat, staring into the mare's blue eyes, "Then I get sprayed all over by mother… so please don't do the whole you have to be an adult thing."

They both stared at me wide eyed, I just simply continued to eat my soup and smiled like everything was normal. Mom stirred her soup with her mouth wide open, and Colgate avoided eye contact.

"So… if you are not going tell me," I smirked clasping my hands together like an evil mastermind, "at least tell me how you two met."

That got their attention, and they seemed extremely excited to change the subject. ’Hmm... should I make this more awkward... yeah I got sprayed in the face with mom juice. So it's only fair.’

"Well honey," Mom began, smiling at the blue mare then at me, "Colgate and I met in college… and after a little party." She blushed and Colgate joined her in the awkward moment where two people know what happened, and the third is just annoyed having to wait for them to continue. But I'm me.

"So," I said ending the annoying silence, and staring into my mom's blue eyes, "did you do it in a bathroom or in your dorm room?"

They stopped staring at each other and looked down at their soup. Their faces as red as the soup I was eating, my laughter intensified their reddened faces.

"Oh god," I laughed, slapping the table, "your faces...hahaha."

"Button!" Mom yelled over my laughter, "that's not very nice."

"It's not," I stifled my laughter trying to talk properly as they glared at me, "sorry...it's just that the strawberry smells giving me a headache." I rubbed my nose, still smelling that musky strawberry, "By the way... how many strawberries did you eat?"

Mom continued to blush again, avoiding eye contact with me. Colgate on the other hand, cleared her throat, "Do you want to know how we met or not."

I stifled my laughter once again, noticing the anger in her voice, "Sorry… please continue."

"Well," Colgate took the reigns of the story, "your mother and I met in Canterlot U… me studying dentistry and her with law..."

"Wait," I cut in, staring at the cream coated mare, "your a lawyer." She nodded slowly not sure how to react from my sudden outburst, "That's. So. Cool!"

Mom blinked, and raised an eyebrow, "I-it is?"

"Of course!" I smiled, a full toothy smile, "I mean I got a super hot mom that's also a lawyer... what more can a kid ask for?"

The two blinked at me, and I couldn't tell if mom's blush was from my compliment or something else. Colgate eventually broke the awkward silence.

"You think your mom's hot?" She asked, staring at me with a dumbfounded expression.

"Of course!" I answered back, putting a hand on mom's boob, "I have a bodacious, intelligent mom... and waking up from a coma with full blown amnesia that's one good thing I'm happy to have."

The two looked on speechless, I continued to smile with a single thought going through my mind, ’Still got it... though why do I feel bad for doing this?’

"Wow... that's kinda..." Colgate said, but went silent.

"Weird." I said, and she nodded, "Well, you wake up to this," I squeezed moms boob, I never did let go, "and have to deal with the fact that she's your mother... not so weird now is it."

The blue mare just shook her head watching me fondle the mare next to her. It was so soft and firm.

"U-um Button," Mom looked at me, her face redder than the tomato soup.

"Yes mom?" I answered, staring into her blue eyes.

"C-can you please stop squeezing mommy's breast?" She asked, sitting there while I gently squeezed around her teat.

"Oh... Okay," I don't know why, but my boner and face fell as my hand left that warm mound. Just like what happened earlier, I wasn't going to forget this.

Dinner turned to a silent affair after that little incident, and when we finished our meal it was time for miss tube top to go. I’ll never understand why she even bothered to put clothes back on, since she wore a white tube top that barely covered her chest. Even her shorts were like that cowgirl pony I met a few days ago. They covered her privates, but that chubby ass of her's threatened to break the button that held it together.

"Bye Miss Colgate!" I said to the blue mare standing in front of the door. She smiled and hugged me, putting me into tight hug.

"Don't give your mom a hard time... okay?" She whispered, but I'm sure mom could hear her.

Raising an eyebrow, I responded. "I won't... but why would I?"

She smiled, giving me a kiss on the forehead and letting go, "Just promise me you won't... okay?"

"Sure." I watched as she gave mom a kiss on the lips and swished her tail on her crotch. I turned to stare at the mirror in the living room, looking at the pony with in, ’Now what the hell did you do for her to say that?’

"Button!" Mom's voice distracted me from my thoughts.

I turned my gaze at the toffee coated mare, "Yes mom."

She smiled and engulfed me in a hug, my face back in the warm pillows.

"I love so much!" She whispered, increasing the pressure of my face and her chest, "I'm so happy that you think... that I'm a sexy mom." She giggled and I nodded in her chest.

She let go, smiling and turning back to the kitchen. I stood there wondering 'what the hell just happened'. Earlier I was trolling them, now I stand in the living room with my pants barely holding on.

"Dammit," I whispered, staring back at the dark brown pony, "I blame you."

With that I headed to my room, basking in the strawberry scent and the feeling still in my hand.

The crunching of grass assaulted my ears, signaling the coming of my prey. I moved slowly so not to alert them.

Reaching a clearing, I waited in the tall grass, my camo blending with my surroundings. I point my shotgun down range, waiting.

The brush breaks, and a herd of feral pigs enter the surrounding. They paw at the ground, destroying the natural foliage for food.

I felt a tap on my shoulder and I nod. Aiming down the shotgun, I put a bead on the largest pig. I aimed for his shoulder, not wanting to miss my shot.

I only had one shot, one single slug to put into the giant beast. If i missed it would be hours of tracking and awaiting me. I inhaled what my lungs muster, then exhaled it all out. I held my breath as my mind cleared.

Shoulders steady, heart pounding, I squeezed the trigger, and they ran.

Following the trail of blood, I find the pig on the ground. Its black eyes staring at me as his chest slowly rose and fell.

I turned to the old man next me, and he hands me a revolver. Its handle was new and made from rubber, but the pitting on the barrel showed its true age. The old man points at the downed beast and says, "Finish him."

I moved towards the downed animal, careful to stay clear of his thrashing. I raised the gun to his head, the grip fitting in my child like hands. I cocked the hammer, staring into those black eyes.

The scene shifted and I am on a boat, with my kill gutted and packed in a cooler. I sat next to my grandfather as the tiny boat, headed for port from the swamplands.

He looked at me and as he always did, he never showed his emotions, but reached into his pocket to hand me a peppermint. Always a peppermint, whether I got the shit kicked out of me from the school bullies or broke a window. He would always give me a peppermint, and like always I would eat it, never wondering why he had a pocket full of peppermint at all times.

I stared down at my muddy boots, an itch forming on the bottom of my hooves. I untied my boot, my four fingered hand pulling on the strings. Pushing the boots off I scratch the bottom of of my hoof.

I awoke again, reaching out for the light. Same room, same neatly packed toys and desk with books atop of it.

Removing the blanket, I stared at my hoofed feet. I slammed them against one another and felt nothing from the forceful impact.

"Why?" I said aloud, in the early morning hours, glaring at the two hooves, "Why the hell would I need boots when I have these?" Again I clacked the two together. Turning to my mirror I glared at the pony within, "Stupid fucking pony dream… why the hell was my boot shaped to fit these feet... why would you need boots when you have these?"

I lifted my legs and pointed them at the mirror, "There literally is no point for shoes... yah god damn memory altering asshole."

I continued to glare at the pony in the mirror, giving him the finger.

After five minutes of having a staring contest with myself, I sighed and got out of bed. I looked at the time and it was almost three in the morning.

Cracking my neck, I started stretching for the upcoming workout.

It's strange how pony town was so... small towny. I could run down these streets in the middle of the night, and I wouldn't have to worry about my innocence taken by some random rapist. There are houses everywhere, and these ponies look out for one another like family. Though I wish they'd take a hint and give me some personal space. They're way to touchy-feely.

I stopped at the park, and drank from the water fountain. The water tasted so fresh and clean, a large contrast from the filtered water I used to drink.

I stared at the twinkling stars and watched as comets crested the skies, "Wow... not even on Apollo you'd see something this beautiful."

The view screens did nothing but ruin the majestic view of space. Sometimes they just irritated my eyes if I stared at it too long, and with the tiny fragments flying at the station, they looked like giant meteors ready to slam into it.

I smiled thinking of the fond memories of my near heart attack, watching what looked like a giant meteor engulfing the entire screen. I smiled remembering the event.

It was my first time on the station, as I was with the new group of trainees. The gravity system was turned on and I trailed behind the group. I looked around like any brand new worker, watching the robots go about the station and workers returning to their work stations.

I looked at one of the view screens, and noticed a tiny brown fragment that was getting bigger as the seconds passed. Someone screamed that we were all going to die and everyone from my group started to panic. At that very moment in time my heart was ready to burst out of my chest, as the rock fragment took over the entire screen. Its details amplified by high definition resolution.

I looked around for an escape and notice an opening in the wall. In case of emergencies pods would open up for us to jump in and be shot into space. I ran for the opening and dove in.

"Still can't believe I was able to fit in the garbage shoot." I mumbled, chuckling to myself, "They made fun of me for months because of that."

I shook my head, and headed home, I don't think mom would like it if I wasn't home at this hour.

I took a few steps before I heard rustling in the background. I turned, making myself small and menacing.

Looking around I spot the bush moving, and a raccoon came out of its confines. I sighed thinking of how stupid it was for me to be so jumpy. This place wasn't like the city I lived in, where you could get stabbed for just looking at person wrong. So glad I left before I became a statistic.

Turning around, I ran the rest of the way home, hoping that mom wasn't awake at this hour.

Entering through my window, my ears were greeted with silence. Until I walked into the hall and my mother's snoring could be heard from down the hall.

"You are lucky you are so damn hot." I mumbled, making my way to the kitchen, "You could annoy a rhino to death with that snore."

I can't help but wonder if I do the same thing, she is this body’s mother after all. Shaking my head I went about to make some crepes, sweet delicious crepes.

Morning came and mom did the whole surprised, dumbfounded thing again. I just put the food on plates and let her debate whether it was poisonous or not.

’She'll probably blame it on the magic blast thing.’ I thought, cutting into my crepe, and watching mom poke at the food. ’I think I'll make some french toast tomorrow... with fruit salad!’

I hate to say it but if half my diet is out the window, then I was going to make every tasty meal I want. Though I really wish they had rice… I miss rice.

I washed the pans and dishes, as mom started eating the crepes. With my dishes clean I headed for the shower and later another boring day of school.

Today I stole the spot next to the window in the back of class. There I read through my notes and read the rest of the chapter of the books I got.

Students started piling in, and again they didn't go one at a time through the door. They didn't clog the do but they touched one another, like it's a normal thing. Though somehow the males and females kept their own groups. I would have called homo, but maybe it was a common thing for guys to brush up next to each other.

I just returned my attention to the chapter on how the world nearly froze because of some dumbasses and their bigotry. I wasn't interested on the near genocidal ice age, but the windigos seemed really cool. ”I wonder where I could find one.”

My contemplation was ended as the teacher asked for our attention.

"Class... class!" she yelled, over the he hyperactive teens. The students silenced their jabber, and looked to the front of the classroom. Cheerilee smiled, "Good... now that I have your attention... I would like to introduce you to a new student."

Shuffling could be heard from the doorway, and my attention was on the hoodie wearing pony that came through the door. Their mane was a dark blue as their coat was lighter shade of grey. Though what got my attention was those piercing slitted eyes.

The pony stood in front of the class, his yellow eyes scanning the room. I think it's a he, since he wore really baggy pants, and most of the females... and some guys as well wore really provocative clothing. Cheerilee motioned for the new student to introduce himself, "Creese is there anything you want to say to the class?"

Creese looked at the class. "Hello... my name is Creese Bolt." Then that was it, Creese stopped and an awkward silence descended the room.

I couldn't tell if the twitch on Cheerilee's face was from annoyance, but she just let Creese take a seat. Sadly, the only seat open was next to me, and I couldn't understand why everyone was fidgeting, trying to keep away from the pony.

When Creese took the seat next to me, I found out why. A set of grey bat wings greeted my view, but when Cheerilee started class, my fascination with the new species ended.

Author's Note

Going to be busy the next couple of weeks.

Expect the new chapters to be out either Saturday or Sunday at the latest.

Chapter 4: Monetary Gain and Losses

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 4: Monetary Gain and Losses

I ran around the desolate city, jumping over crevices and scaling walls. I spot a group of demons guarding the entrance to my objective.

Unsheathing my great sword, flames formed around the enchanted metal. I walked up onto the stage, the demons spot me and charged towards me.

I shoot out a storm of fire, burning the first group. Charging into the fray, my sword cut into their flesh. A bolt of lightning slammed into my back, and I tumble to the floor.

I spot the demon mage, as it casted another spell. Rolling out of the way, I shoved my sword into the gut of a demon. I used his corpse as a shield against the onslaught of lightning as I ran towards the mage.

Flicking the carcass off the mighty sword, it rocketed towards the spellcaster. His spell chanting was interrupted, giving me time to pull off a combo.

My sword slammed down on his shoulder cutting his arm off. Retracting the sword, I held my armored hand in front of the demon and casted a fireball from the enchanted gauntlet. The mage fell to his knees, my sword rose then fell, and his head follows.

His body dissolves and I absorb his soul into my gauntlet. His life source the price for my upgrades.

With the area clear, I headed towards the next level. I entered the building, my reflection shown mirrored by the polished marble.

I heard a rumble, and stared at a wall. A pony of blackened coal, shown through the polished wall. His white mane reflecting the light of the moon.

Burning eyes shown through the dark, and a beaten grey armor masked his bulging form.

The wall started to crack, and a giant beast broke through.

"God Dammit," I yelled, slamming my mattress with closed fist. I reached for the light and my orderly room was in view. Books piled on my desk, as my notes piled with it. I turned to the mirror, glaring at the pony within, “No. Just No! You can have my precious memories with my family… but you cannot. You cannot have my video games!”

At that point my chest was heaving. My heart slammed against my rib cage, as my ears pounded.

I was angry, because I didn’t know how I got here. I was angry because no one could help me. If I told them, they’d think I was insane… I’d think I was insane. No one in their right mind would believe that an alien took over the body of a kid and was living his life.

“You know… for some great and powerful mage that made thousands of spells,” I said, turning my gaze towards the new magic book I acquired, “You are no help at all… you fucking worthless prick.”

I know I shouldn’t be insulting the dead, but I was getting angry. For someone that created so many spells, not one of them had to do with memory. Though I couldn’t help but laugh once I read how a spell was made.

It was so simply, yet those horned idiots make it so damn hard. The process was just like programming, tell it what to do and it will do it. Even the lowliest mage with the right code could easily move the sun, but no… this stupid horned fuckers think you need to have near unlimited amount of mana just to do that.

Hell, they didn’t even need to move the sun, since the law of physics still existed here. Though it took a bunch of greedy asshole unicorns to decide ‘Hey… we can control the sun. So we're going to be douchebags and use it to enslave you guys!’ fucking pricks.

“I really wish I could channel magic.” I grumbled, remembering that nosey librarian and that, ‘Never gonna happen, but I feel sorry for you’ look she kept giving me. “At least that dragon was kinda cool.” I grumbled, remembering the purple scaled dragon with the green mouth and belly.

Still wondering what a fire breathing reptile is doing in a tree… with flammable books and a crazy, asshole mare. I really don’t like her.

Sighing, I looked out into the night sky, "I'm so happy mom's out of town right now... she'd probably be running in because of my screaming… or think I’m batshit insane… or am I?"

The fine line of sanity has been long gone. There was no telling if this was all in my mind, or I was dead and this was hell. Really shouldn’t leave a thirty year old man inside a body of a child, with a mother like that. I was running out of excuses on going to the bathroom, whenever she hugged me or the time she walked out the bathroom naked. These ponies have no shame.

I looked at the time and got out of bed. I began stretching and grumbled because of the lack of equipment, "I definitely need to get some weights in here... or even a pull up bar."

I ran into the problem that many people or ponies had, money. I want weights, but my allowance couldn’t cover the cost of these things.

“Rotten bastard.” I grumbled, at the pony in the mirror as I squatted, “Can’t believe you used up all your money on the arcade… not even a piggy bank in this room.”

Tig ol’ bitties only gave this kid five bits a week. Enough for a happy meal or two, but with my needs… I needed to get some cash in my pockets before this research reached the point of my pockets.

Wiping a hand down my face, I removed the sweat threatening to sting my eyes. Flicking my hand, my floor was splattered with salty droplets, but I paused.

I saw my hand and the image of the gauntlet flashed through my mind.

“Y-you don’t think?” I asked the mirror, remembering the fireballs that came out of the ruby encrusted accessory, “Maybe…” I saved the idea down in my notes as I returned to my workout.

“This is depressing,” I said, observing the silence of the house as I walked towards the kitchen, “I somehow wish mom was here… it’s kinda creepy being the only one at home.”

I quickly made my way to the kitchen, where I can make a meal distracting my mind from the near empty house.

Opening the fridge my heart sank. There were only leftovers, and no ingredients for me to cook with.

“Dammit,” I cursed, grabbing last night’s sandwich,”looks like I’m going to have to go shopping today… she didn’t leave me any money did she… fuuuck.”

Looks like I have to dip into what little savings I had. I hate this kid a lot right now.

It was midmorning before I made my way out. The weekend was a busy day because of the market, and the stall owners came early for the best spots.

I only had twenty bits on me, and I needed to make sure it’ll last me well beyond the weekend. Mom maybe in Canterlot right now, but shit can happen and I do not want to beg. I still have my pride as a man, even though I was a kid again.

“That’s weird,” I mumbled, noticing the flea market being set up, “I thought those don’t go up till tomorrow.”

I walked up to a unicorn that was setting up her shop, “Excuse miss.”

She turned her attention to me and smiled, “Well hello there… what can I do for you today?”

“Um… yes.” it became really acquired as she bent down a bit, showing off her cleavage. ‘I know that we have fur and all, but would it kill them to put some more clothes on?’ I inwardly sighed and stared into her eyes, “Why are you setting up for the flea market?… I thought that was for tomorrow.”

“That’s simple!” She answered, and handed me a flyer, “The Princesses are coming tomorrow… and the Mayor decided to move up the market days.”

My jaw dropped at hearing the news, “Wait… don’t tell me the farmers aren’t here today!”

She shook her head, “They are here… but they’re a little further down the road.”

She pointed down the path of stalls, and I looked at her, “How far down exactly?”

The mare tapped her chin, “Close to town hall I think.”

I mentally face palmed, putting on a smile I thanked the mare and started making my way through the maze of stalls.

“At the bloody other side of town…” I grumbled, watching out for the random pony either shopping or setting up shop. ‘I wonder what’s so important about this town a Princess would bother visiting?’

It’s was a strange thing for near gods to just come to this little town. They control the rise and fall of the sun and moon, and this was Ponyville we’re talking about. A place that was predominantly a farming community, nothing of significance happened here.

I finally entered the market area, and the first stall I went to was the flour stall. The strange thing about these ponies, they may have the freshest, tastiest ingredients, but they don’t know how to cook.

All mom ever made, even though it was delicious, was soup. Monday to Friday, soup and on the weekend we’d hit one of the restaurants in town, and it was either a sandwich or more soup.

I can’t tell if this place was messing with me, but I’d be damned if I had to go through another day of soup or sandwiches. Not even going to put hay on that list… I extremely hated that jaw killing crap. It’s like chewing taffy every night and ending up with giant piles of spaghetti poop.

“Hello,” I said to the stall owner, “can I get a pound of bread flour please?”

The owner smiled. “That’ll be three bits.”

I returned her smile with my own and handed her the bits. She took my money, and handed me a bag of that amazing flour. Now all I needed was some yeast and this guy’s gonna make himself a pizza.

I continued to hit up the rest of the shops, my bag getting heavy, while my pocket grew lighter.

It was almost lunch and by my count, I had about four bits left.

“Looks like that’s it for the day,” I said, peeking through my bag and handling what was left of my life savings. ‘Really wished mom left me some money.’

I turned to head home, but that new kid caught my attention. He was sitting in a stall with a much older mare by his side. It wasn’t her dark blue bat wings that drew my attention to the stall. It was the mare’s clothes.

She didn’t have on what I consider western clothing, it seemed more of an eastern affair. Her chest was covered by an orange cloth, that went from the back of her neck and crossed each breast. Somehow connecting at the back by something, it’s hard to see with her wings in the way. Then there was the skirt of the same hue as the cloth, it was short but not revealing compared to the rest of the mares.

“What are you looking at?”

I turned my head to the voice, Creese was glaring at me from his seat. I looked around hoping he was staring at someone else, but sadly I was the only one he was glaring at.

Not wanting make things awkward, I walked up to the stand with smile on my face, “Morning Creese.”

Creese didn’t return the greeting, he just glared at me, but the mare on the other hand was more than happy to talk.

“Hello,” She said, smiling at me, “are you by chance one of Cree’s friends?”

‘Wait… did she just say Cree?’ Thought, but just chalked it up to me mishearing because of that oddly familiar accent. I stared at the mare trying to be nice school kid, “We do see each other at school… but other than that we haven’t talked properly outside of class.”

Her face fell when I said that, and looking at Creese he gave me that ‘I’ll kill you’ face. Not wanting to make things worse, I looked at their stall and froze.

There before me was the holy grail of beverages, coffee. My life blood and what helped get me through most of my life.

“A-are those coffee beans?” I asked, staring back to the mare.

She smiled and gave me a nod, “Oh yes. Just got them from Indoneighsia.”

“Really?” I asked, nodding and turning my head to the the pan and burner. I couldn’t tell if my cartoony eyes grew wide, but they did. I wiped my head back at the mare, “Didyoujustroastthese??”

She blinked and I believe Creese did as well from my rapid fire question. Before anyone could answer I reached into my pocket and grabbed the last of my bits, “Here… give me whatever three bits can get me!”

The big blue mare just nodded and made me a fresh brew. Though it may not impress anyone, but she used the french press method, and with great anticipation that I stood there, watching as she roasted, grounded, and brewed me that cup of coffee.

Throughout it all, I never noticed the mare that came up to the table. If I did, it would have been an awkward explanation why my pants was bulging.

“Cream or sugar?” She asked, and at that moment my head rose very slowly staring into her eyes.

“Just black… always black.” I said, returning my gaze to the cup. It was a long time since I freshly roasted coffee. The crap they called coffee, that came out of those tin cans did their job at giving me a kick, but that’s all they did.

The blue mare handed me the cup of black gold, and as any coffee addict would do, I examined the brew. I placed it near my nostrils and took a deep breath.

“Smells like… ohmyGod peaches!” I didn’t know or I didn’t care that everyone around me was honing their attention towards me. I take a sip from the cup, smacking the warm liquid on the roof my tongue. At that very moment froze.

I couldn’t place the flavor, but a part of it was definitely vanilla. Even stranger how she never once added anything else in the cup.

I turned my attention back to the blue mare, “How long are you opened today?”

She blinked, letting my question sink in, “U-until three.”

“Good… good.” I said, nodding my head, “This is going to be a strange question… but do you know where I can do some work for a quick bit?”

They just blinked at me not knowing what’s going on, and it wasn’t till the mare next to me broke the silence, “Ahem… I might be able to help with that.”

I turned my head towards a stunning white coated mare. Her sparkling blue eyes stared at me, as her lavender mane was in an elegant curl. Her breast weren't as big as mom’s, but they were none the less spectacular.

“Hi.. umm… I’m Button,” I said, raising a hand towards the mare. She met my and we shook.

“Rarity,” She said, as we let go of each other, “And if you're looking for a quick bit… I do have a job for a colt such as yourself.”

“Really… what’s the catch?” I looked at her with my eyebrows raised. This was a candy and van moment or an actual income.

She giggled and smiled, “Nothing much.” Her eyes sparkled for a moment, but I blamed that on magic on the fact her horn was glowing and bags floated behind her. “I just need a model for some clothes I have lined up. You seem like a perfect candidate… so what do you say?”

I thought it over for a second, ’Let’s see… all I have to do is put some clothes on. That doesn’t seem so bad!’ I turned to the mare giving her a nod. “Sure… as long as I can get back before she closes.”

The mare blinked and stared at the blue bat mare, then back at me, “If you don’t mind… how about I pay what you need for now?”

“Really… are you sure?” I asked and she gave me a nod. I turned to the batmare, “How much for a bag of roasted coffee beans?”

The mare smiled and pointed to a stack of bags. “Five bits a bag and two bits a cup.”

“Wow,” I gasped, looking at the cup in my hand, “that’s cheap.”

“Really!” This time Creese voiced her opinion.

“Yeah… I mean this is really, really good coffee!” I felt drool fall to the side of my mouth as I stared at the empty cup. “It’s not too bitter. It goes down smooth, and it taste like pure vanilla while smelling like peaches!”
I felt a shiver go down my spine. “It’s like liquid gold… and for five bits… it’s an insult to the grower.” I snapped out of my trance and noticed that everyone was staring at me. “What?”

There was this awkward silence until some mare came up and ordered a cup. I turned back to the white mare. “So about that bag?”

“Oh, yes.” She searched her purse and handed Creese the bits.I grabbed a bag of coffee beans and saw the mare motioning me to follow her which I did.

“Celestia’s flowing mane!” The mare that ordered the cup gasped, “This is amazing!”

It wasn’t long till a line formed, but luckily I was right behind my benefactor before I was engulfed in the body of multicolored pony-people.

“You know… I-I agreed to help you out but…” I began, as I looked myself over. Rarity brought me to her shop, which looked like carousel and was appropriately named Carousel Boutique. Just like the baker that looked like it was made of sweets, it was a bloody fire hazard. From my count other than the windows, there were only two exits the entrance to the boutique and the kitchen door. There was a staircase that went up to another area, but that was it.

I turned my attention to the unicorn ,” So ah… what exactly is this? It’s like a cardigan but what’s the point of the holes on the side?”

Apparently my question did not go through her appraising. She just walked around me, observing every inch of me.

“This won’t do at all,” she said, another pair of clothing floated towards me, “Go try these on.”

She turned to her table laden with sketchbooks and I nodded heading towards the changing curtain.

“Here goes number twelve,” I mumbled, carefully taking my clothes off. They were really well made, even though they made it feel like a hundred degrees.

“Fuuck,” I grumbed, giving up on trying to put on the tight shirt, “this isn’t going to work.” Poking my head to the side, “Umm… Rarity!”

“Yes?” She sing songed, turning towards me.

“Yeah… this shirt is too small,” I said, putting the shirt in her view. A blue aura surrounded the shirt and it levitated towards the mare, “in fact… all of them seem a bit tight.”

“Really?” She observed the shirt, and turned towards me. “What was your size again?”

“To tell you the truth…. I don’t know,” I answered back. The clothes here did not have labels or even a printed marker. “What’s the size on that shirt there?”

“It’s a medium,” She said, magicking the shirt to a rack, “but you're probably a stallion’s s size.”

She grabbed another shirt with her magic, and floated it towards me. “Here, try this on.”

“Alright,” I turned around and with little hassle adorned the shirt. Though I wished I took a better look at it before I put it on. Stepping out from the curtain, “Um… is this supposed to be like this?”
“What do you mean… “ she stopped as she stared at me.

I turned to the mirror looking at the colt with his midriff exposed. The shirt covered my chest, but it was caught off showing off half my abs.

“Huh… I didn’t know my abs were this cut...” I mumbled, looking myself over. Strange thing about this body, even though I have fur all over, my abs somehow poke out. Which is weird since, I’ve never had a six pack.

“Oh, my.” I turned my head slightly to see a blushing mare, coming towards me. Just like before she walked around me observing every detail, “I think this will be it for today.” She headed back to her design table and I just nodded, then headed back to change.

Clothes changed and pack in hand, I was about to head out until a blue aura engulfed the door. Rarity stepped forward, with a blush around her cheeks. “Here… for today’s work.”

She handed me a stack of bits, but I just shook my head. “Thanks… but paying for the coffee was enough.”

I wrapped a hand around the doorknob, opening the door I turn towards the mare. “Thanks again for paying for the coffee.”

“It was no problem,” She smiled, but grabbed my hand placing the bits in them, “I could use your help modeling for more of my clothing.”

“Sure… I guess,” I said, staring into her blue eyes. I couldn’t argue against her nor pull my gaze away from those gorgeous blue eyes.

“Perfect,” She clapped her hands together and my trance was ended, “how’s friday next week sound?”

“Th-that sounds fine,” I mumbled slowly walking out the door, “I’ll head here after school.”

She nodded and I slowly made my way outside. For some unknown reason, I was outside staring at the empty road.

“What in the hell just happened,” I mumbled, trying to piece together the events from leaving the room. Everything seemed to be a haze in my mind, even walking through the boutique was a blur. The grumble my stomach ended that thought as I felt the pains of a missed meal,

“Damn… forgot how long it was since I ate.”

With that thought in mind, I headed home.

Chapter 5: The Coffee Table

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 5: The Coffee Table

I didn’t know how good this coffee was, until I drank half the bag of beans away. Though by the time I figured that out, I was in my underwear in the middle of the night, trying to find out how the refrigerator worked.

“T-there’s no plug. There’s no fucking plug!” I repeated, while looking over the fridge. It was like one of those antique ice boxes. There was no cooling module or a plug for electricity, just a box that mysteriously cools or freezes the food.

“How does this work?” I turned to look at the oven, then the lights, “How does any of these work?”

There were no electrical wires, connecting any of these and yet they all seemed to work. There was a dam just outside the town, that generated power, but there were no signs of electrical… anything going to these bulbs.

“Why is this so hard?!” I grabbed another cup and chugged it down. I turned my attention towards the lamp I procured, in my caffeine induced moment, from the living room. It sat on the table, dismantled with its components laid bare.

From what I can tell, the top of the lamp was a bulb and what would normally be in a working lamp back home, and that’s where the similarities end. The clicker was just a piece of metal, with a knob for turning it on or off. Following that piece of metal to the innards of the lamp, was a piece of copper.

It was connected at the end of the metal, forming a capital ‘T’ of sorts. There was a gem inside the socket, and when I touched the copper to the base of the grounded bulb and the gem, it lighted up.

“Now w-where is it… where are you getting your power from?” I stuttered, the coffee causing me to shiver, “How is this even… wait a minute. What’s this?”

On the side of the socket was a coil of sorts, putting my finger near it an arch of electricity shot towards my finger. It didn’t hurt, but the fur around my hand stood up.

“Is that a tesla coil?” I mumbled examining the tiny thing, “Holy shit… it is!”

I grabbed a screwdriver, and started dismantling the socket, with force. There before me was the gem and tesla coil wrapped around it.

“Wow… It’s actually a tesla coil.” With that new discovery, my head met the table and I fell asleep.

“No fucking way!” I screamed, running from the pack of zombies. I ran down an alleyway and quickly climbed up the fire escape. I looked down at the crowd of rotting flesh, “Please tell me I’m not in that game.” A scream rang out from above me.

I turned my head towards the incoming zombie. Its legs morphed to something reminiscent of a grasshopper, and its mouth replaced by a long spike filled tentacle.

“Fuck me,” I said, as I was knocked off the escape and into the mob of zombies. They tore into my flesh as the one on top, slashed with that tentacle.

White encompassed my vision, the scenery shifted and I was now in a meadow. I looked down to my furred hands my old single shot, ten gauge in hand.

I turned my gaze towards the old pony walking next to me. I was clearly a head taller than the old stallion, but he carried himself well for his age.

We sat near a stream, eating our lunch and conversing about something. Probably the crops and the new pest that popped up.

Breaking camp, we followed the stream towards a field that was torn apart. A group of lizards sat in the middle of the muddied terrain, eating away at a carcass of sorts.

We paused, slowly making ourselves smaller. These lizards were huge, maybe three feet from head to tail. Their jaws easily tore through the flesh of the animal. There was five in the group and we needed to take them out.

I kneeled down, the old stallion using my shoulder as a rest for the automatic. Five shots were fired, each one landing into the group of reptiles.

Two of the large reptiles turned towards us and started to run away. I felt the rifle leave my shoulder, and I raised my shotgun. I fired the buck shot, quickly loading another round and fired again at the fleeting lizards.

The shots slammed into their bodies, creating cavities and blowing off limbs.

“You’ve gotten rusty,” The old stallion complained, using me to pry himself up, “C’mon… we got to hunt the rest of the group before sun down.”

“Yah know… I only do this gig during my break,” I grumbled, following after the grey stallion, “and you could’ve given me an auto.”

“And what fun would that be,” he answered back, throwing a mint over his shoulder, “besides… you got a revolver dontcha?”

I caught the hardened candy, “Point taken.” I popped the mint into my mouth, reloading a new shell into the smoking barrel.

Walking past the group of lizards, I popped a few caps into the still moving reptiles. I never like to see an animal suffer but there was no way I was going to knife these guys. Those teeth were like tiny needles, and they did not let go when they latch on.

Taking our knives, we cut off their tails, and put them into a sack. A reward to be collected later, from the game warden.

We continued our hunt for the pest. It wasn’t an easy job, but the old man sure as hell enjoyed it.

I awoke with the sun stabbing my eyes. Turning to the clock, it was almost noon and I sat there watching the time slowly tick away.

“I fucking hate you,” I said aloud, “even the memory of my granddad was altered. You fucking asshole!”

I slammed my fist on the table, and the parts to the lamp fell to the floor.

“Fuuuuck!” I groaned, at the sound of breaking glass. I laid my head on the oaken surface, mopeing away at the loss of those moments with my grandfather.

“You seem troubled.” I froze hearing the sound of a voice, in front of me. I slowly raised my head from and there in front of me was a dark blue mare. Her hair was wafting in the still kitchen air and at that point I did what any rationale child would do.

Wrapping a hand on the lamp shaft and the bottom of the table, I pushed back flipping the table. I launched off my chair and ran towards the living room.

Looking back, a blue aura formed around the table. I jumped over the couch, watching as the mare levitated the table out of her way with a surprised look. She moved forward, trying to follow me.

“Rape! Rape!” I screamed, as I threw the brass shaft at the mare. Her horn glowed and the shaft stoped in the air.

“Please wait…” She began, but the cushions flying at her stopped any of that.

“Fire! Stranger Danger!” I continued to scream, slowly backing towards the door while picking up objects to throw.

“Enough!” She yelled, as her cheeks grew red. My ears splay back from the force of her shout. I fall to my knees and my elbow hits something hard. Looking down I spot the coffee table, “Please I’m only trying to hel…”

I picked the table up in the middle of her sentence, I looked her straight in her blue eyes. then I chucked the table, and ran for the door.

A blue aura surrounded the door, glancing to the side I spot the window. “Mom is going to kill me!” I yelled, running to the pane glass window.

Covering my eyes with, I jumped through the window. I heard the mare scream along with the shattering of the glass. Hitting the ground I went into a roll.

Something stopped me, and it was like hitting a wall. I was pulled up, as if my whole body was picked up by a huge hand.

Opening my eyes, I stared into those same blue eyes.

“Ahhh!” I screamed, my fist clenched I punched the mare in her muzzle, “Help! Rape! Murder… mphf!”

My mouth was held shut by the aura, and now that I think about my whole body was covered by it.

“Enough!” She yelled, her hand cradling her nose. My ears were ringing from the force, “I am trying to help you… oh dear. He fainted.”

I can’t tell how long it was but as I awoke, I was staring into someone’s crotch. Tilting my head to the side, I spot the same mare that broke into my house.

I was about to roll off her lap, but some force prevented me from moving forward.

“Calm down,” She whispered, petting my head, “you are hurt and bleeding.”

“No shit I’m bleeding,” I shot back, trying to break free from whatever was holding me down, “I just jumped out of a fucking window!”

“Language,” she said, she stopped petting me and glared daggers into me.

“Fuck you! You molesting perverted...mphf.” She gagged me again with that magic of hers and I laid there glaring at her.

I laid there while a cotton ball, from who knows where, dabbed on the wounds on my back. She had this look that spoke, ‘you brought this upon yourself’, but I did not let her have the satisfaction. I laid there gritting my teeth from the stinging pressure of the disinfectant.

“So,” I said, when I stopped struggling and ended her magic around my mouth, “Who are you?”

She blinked a surprised look etched on her face, “Do you not know?”

I shook my head, a mistake, which lead my muzzle to barely touch her crotch. She blushed and I felt myself moved away from the vanilla scented pit.

“Surely you jest,” She said, the cotton pressing harder on my back, “does the crown or wings not signify who I am?”

“Wings?” I moved my head enough to spot the blue feathers, “Huh. I didn’t know you have wings… so what does that have to do with you breaking into my home?!” I glared back at her waiting for an answer.

She looked away with a blush on her muzzle, “I did not break in… I was just merely seeing if you needed assistance.”

“So you broke into a home with a child that was in his underwear… yeah you're definitely going to jail lady.” I said, clenching my teeth from the added pressure, “Oh, and can you ease up on the wounds… bad enough you wrecked my house.”

Her head shot back at me, with a voice that could wake a bear from a mile away, “It was you that threw those objects and jumped through the window!”

“Only because you showed up in my kitchen unannounced!” I yelled back. I didn’t know what was worse, my head slipping closer to her crotch or the fact I couldn’t hear myself.

“I only did that because of your nightmare!” I didn’t understand what she just said, but when opportunity knocks, take it.

As her wings rose in anger, so did her legs and with it my head slid further down her crotch. With my face smack dab in her baby maker, I did the what would have cost me a night in jail and a court summons back home. I motorboated, between her pudgy abdomen and thighs.

I felt the magic end, with my body landing on the couch.

“Y-you insolent little…” I did not let her finish, when the magic ended I pushed up from the couch. I jumped and wrapped an arm around her neck, making my way behind her, I put the mare into a headlock pushing against the back of the couch. Her horn flared up but I ignored it.

“I don’t know what your game is,” I said gritting my teeth, barely holding on to her neck , “but there was no way in hell a Princess… would do the shit you just pulled off.”

I was right to think this, what type of royal would bother with a kid like me. There was much more pressing matters to deal with than someone like me. ‘I have my own problems to deal with… and you just had to add to the list.’

A blinding golden light filled the room and there before my now broken coffee table stood another winged unicorn. Her mane of pink, green, and blue wafted in the air. She glared at the me with that single eye not covered by that mane of her’s.

“Unhand my sister!” She yelled, and again I felt my world go dark as my body slammed against the wall.

Light assaulted my eyes again, “Why can’t I ever just wake up during the night?” I grumbled. For some strange reason, I ended up staring into someone’s crotch again.

“Looks like you are awake.” Turning my head I was confronted with the mare that blasted me to the wall.

“I give up,” I said, burying my head in her lap, “Just do whatever you want to me… just no anal.”

I didn’t bother looking at her, I just closed my eyes and let whatever was going to happen, happen. She cleared her throat, “Ahem… I’m afraid you have it all wrong my little pony.”

“Really?” I shot back, I opened my eyes to glare at the mare, “So breaking into my house, wrecking my stuff and using magic to physically harm me! Pray tell what it is that I have wrong.”

She sat there speechless but a voice to my side drew my attention, “If you remember correctly… It was you that damaged your home not I nor my sister.”

I turned to see the blue mare from earlier nursing her throat.

“Go fuck yourself,” I calmly said, if I could move my arm I’d give them the finger, but I don’t even think they’d know the meaning.

“I-is that how you address a Princess?!?” Again she shouted, nearly deafening me.

“Again!” I yelled over the sound of the ringing in my ears, “Will you stop yelling… I’m right here and your voice is deafening as is!”

I was pissed, first the intruder, then my house is wrecked, and then I have my head resting on the big white pony’s lap… at least one thing was good out of this day.

My stomach gurgled, turning back to the white giant, “Hey… if you're not going to rape me… can I get up now or what?”

“You shall do no such thing.” the blue mare huffed, crossing her arms, “You are hurt and bleeding… so stay still and let us mend your wounds.”

“Then at least get me something to drink.” I said, gritting my teeth from the sudden pressure on my back. Looking at the blue mare, “There’s a pitcher of iced tea in the fridge and cups in one of the upper cabinets… feel free to get a cup if you want.”

She stood up, mumbling something about how absurd iced tea was. Turning so I could almost look into the magenta eye of the giant of a mare, “So… are you really a Princess?”

She nodded and smiled, “I’m afraid so.”

I turned to face the wall, “Well… I’m fucked.”

“Ahem… Language young colt.” She said, as I felt the force on my back increase.

“What’s the point… I’m in trouble as is,” I said, hearing the cupboards being opened and closed, “first my house was broken into by some mare with some weird intention that deems it right to confront a near naked kid… then I get slammed into the wall by you.”

I felt her shift from my statement, “When you put it that way… it seems like we’re the bad ponies.”

“Of course you are,” I said, feeling the pressure on my back lessen, “and that’s why I’ll keep quiet about all this… if you fix this mess.”

“A-are you blackmailing us?” She gasped, my head bouncing in the air then plopped back on her lap.

“Ow… and no I’m not blackmailing you,” I said, blinking the pain away, “It’s more on the lines that I’m extorting.”

Silence entered the room, but a gasp from the kitchen drew our attention, “This concoction is delicious!”

“Glad you like it!” I yelled, hearing the sound of liquid being poured, “Can you give us some before you finish it?”

I heard clopping of hooves on wooden floors. How they stayed pristine and unscratched was anybody’s guess.

The blue mare returned to the living room, a cup with a bendy straw was levitated towards my muzzle while another floated to the white mare.

I started to sip my tea, the mint and rose hip were nothing compared to the artery killing stuff back home, but it had to do.

“Mhmm… Luna you're right!” The white mare said, as I felt cold drops of water on my head, “This is good… and you call this iced tea?”

“It would be… if I had some oolong,” I grumbled, missing that amazing imported wonder.

“I have to have the recipe,” Luna said, pouring herself another cup.

“Sure… I’ll give you the recipe,” I began, as I smiled, “For a price… that is.”

“Name it!” Luna shot back, before the other mare could cut in.

‘Now what do I want,’ I thought, thinking what I can get from these ponies without getting myself in serious trouble. Then it hit me, “I want books.”

“Books?” They both said, waiting for me to continue.

“You heard me… I want books.” I turned to try and stare into the Luna’s eyes, “Specifically on how an earth pony can cast magic.”

Luna blinked, “And why would you want such a thing?”

“Because… I want to do magic.” I said, remembering a certain purple mare, “And I want to see the look on that annoying librarian's face when I do.”

“And why do you want to do that?” this time it was the taller mare that asked.

“That’s simple… I just don’t like her.” I stared at what was left of my coffee table, “Don’t get me wrong. She’s nice and all… but every time I try to get a lead on how to cast magic for Earth Ponies. She gives me this look… and I hate it.”

Silence descended to the room and I continued to glare at my table.

“So how about it?” I said aloud, waiting for them to answer. Not getting any, I added, “Books for a recipe… I’ll also throw in my silence to what happened today… or…”

“Or… what?” Luna asked, looking towards the white mare.

“I scream really loud… and you explain to the ponies of this town why you have a naked colt on your lap and wrecked house.” I took a sip from my tea, letting the sound of slurping fill the room, “So how about it… your reputations for books.”

I laid there waiting for an answer, but I never expected laughter.

“Haha… oh my!” My head bounced on the mare’s lap, her laughing increased my building headache. She finally calmed herself, clearing her throat, “I’ll agree to your terms.”

“Celestia!” Luna gasped, standing up to stare at the mare, “You must be joking!”

“Not at all dear sister,” Celestia said, patting my head, “It will be interesting to see what he can do and besides… I might actually have somepony to challenge my student.”

“So… that’s a yes?” I asked, feeling the restraints of her magic end, I was flipped on my back to face the smiling mare.

“Yes… but on one condition.”

“And that is?” I raised an eyebrow at the now smirking mare.

“You have to write me a report on your findings.” She said with that smile of hers.

“A report… sure that doesn’t seem like too much of a problem,” I nodded my agreement with the mare’s requirement. Looking around my house, “but ah… about my house.”

Her horn glowed a golden color and with a flash everything that was broken was fixed. From the shattered window to even the lamp I took apart… how it got back to its spot in the living room was mystery to me.

“There… all fixed,” Celestia said, standing up, “I’ll send you those books in a few days… for now I do believe you and my sister have a recipe to discuss.”
With a flash, she disappeared followed by a loud crackle.

“Wow… that was rude,” I turned to the remaining princess, “Does she just disappear like that or what?”

“I’m afraid so,” she sighed, but turned her gaze towards me, “you're an odd pony… not many would do what you just did.”

“Thanks,” I smiled at the mare, but the grumble in stomach ruined the moment. Turning to the mare, “So ah… you going to go too or what? Cause I gotta go make lunch.”

“Well… um,” She looked around frantically, trying to think of something.

I sighed and got up, “Look… if you don’t mind the punching you in the face thing or the fact I put you in chokehold… what I’m trying to say is… do you want to stay for lunch?”

I didn’t know if my question got through, but the rumblies in my tumblies was getting very irritating. Without waiting for confirmation, I headed for the kitchen.

“Let’s see,” I mumbled, checking my stock, “I still have flour, but not enough to make a pizza. Then there’s cut veggies left from the pizza.” Other than the bread and hay in the pantry, I was down to minimum from what I bought yesterday. Then it hit me, snapping my fingers, “Dumplings… I’m going to make dumplings… or potstickers.”

With that thought in mind, I was going to make dumplings from great grandma’s recipe. Minus the meat and all, which would make it my recipe… I hate being a pony right now.

With my veggies cut from yesterday’s endeavors, all I had to do was make the wrapping. It wasn’t a hard process, but it was none the less time consuming, luckily I had an apple to snack on.

“What are you making?” Luna asked, while she sat in the kitchen since I started working.

“Dumplings,” I responded, while packing the ingredients into the wrapper, “Or potstickers… depends if I want to wait for the water to boil.”

Closing the last of the bite size morsels, I went to retrieve a pot and pan. Weighing each in hand, “Yeah potstickers is the way to go right now.”

Putting the pot back in its place, I placed the pan on the burner.

“So Princess… why exactly did you break into my house?” I asked without turning away from pan.
“Do you not know?” She asked, turning towards her I saw that she was tapping the table, “I thought all ponies knew?”

“Sorry to say this,” I said, returning to the pan, “but I have amnesia a few weeks ago… anything past that other than basic skills… is all just a blur.”

“Really!?” She gasped, from the sound she must have clasped her hands together, “How?”

“Oh umm… how should I put this,” I began, as I switched the finished pot sticker with a new one, “I was blasted by a filly. You know one of those sudden magic spasms… and let’s just say my head met a beam… nearly killed me in fact.”

I heard a gasp, and then silence. I was bit preoccupied with the food, and failed to hear the shuffling of hooves.

I felt two powerful arms wrap around me, and her bosoms resting on my head.

“You poor colt.” She whisper, her arms preventing mine from moving, “It must be difficult to not remember…”

“Umm… Luna,” I cut in, trying to break free from her grip, “The food is going to burn if you don’t let me go.”

“Sorry.” She said, as the two iron like appendages unwound from my arms. She didn’t return to the table, and I could feel her warmth even though she did not touch me.

“Done!” I quickly said, turning the burner off and grabbing the plate full of pot stickers. Careful to not run into the mare, “Can you fill a cup with ice for me?”

“Sure!” Luna nodded, turning to retrieve a cup and ice.

I laid the plate on the table, and grabbed the remaining coffee from last night. Adding it to the cup full ice, I had a quick iced coffee. Seeing my action, Luna did the same thing.

With a fork in our hands we dug into the pile of steaming pot stickers. Though after her first bite, it was a race to fill my stomach before she ate it all.

“That was delicious,” Luna said, standing with the bag of coffee beans, “are you sure I can have this bag?”

“Of course,” I smiled and nodded, “Take it as a gift… for almost killing you and all.”

She giggled at my statement, her horn began to glow with that same midnight blue aura, “Thanks again Button… and I’ll make sure to get those delivered by the middle of the week.”

“No problem… but make sure to call first before you drop in so suddenly.”

“Will do.” She said, and with a flash she vanished from sight.

Yup, this was my day. Got my ass kicked by a Princess and choking said Princess. Then having her sister kick my ass, then extorting the all powerful rulers of this country I call home.

“I’m so fucked.” I said, collapsing onto a chair. I sighed and stared at the ceiling, “At least now I have a lead… but why am still in my underwear?”

Getting up from the chair I headed to my room for a much needed nap and then a shower. Who said it was ever easy dealing with demigods… especially in briefs.

Chapter 6: Getting a Little Wet Part 1

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 6: Getting a Little Wet Part 1

It was an odd thing to tell your mom, about how a box full of books appeared on the living room coffee table. It was even harder to explain why there was a scroll, with the royal seal on the top of the box addressed to you.

Though having to haul your mom to her room, after she read the note, was even harder. I really should have just left her on the floor… there was so much this body could do, especially with those melons breaking my hold on her.

What I’m about to do right now however, maybe the hardest thing I ever had to do.

I pushed open the door to the library, looking around the empty room. There were no books cluttering the table in the middle, but I would give it another hour until that purple dream killing unicorn comes back.

It might just be my prejudice for the mare, but she belittled me at every step. She didn’t do it out right, but it was those tiny hints, that I knew, she thought my attempts to be a joke.

“Hello!” I called out, hoping that I wouldn’t have to meet her or ever. Those books came in at a proper time, especially when I just returned those library books a couple of days ago. Mumbling, “Can’t believe she’s her student.”

“Hello!” I called out again, and this time I heard the sound of scratching wood. Turning to the kitchen the purple dragon came through the door. Why he doesn’t wear clothes is still a mystery to me.

“Hello and welcome to… oh it’s you,” the dragon said, when he laid his green eyes on me, “came here to borrow more books?”

“No Spike.” I said shaking my head but looked down at the purple dragon. He was older than me yet he only reached my chest, “I’m actually here for you… that sounded wrong didn’t it?”

“Yes… yes it did.” he responded, keeping a straight face. We both stared at one another, until I broke it, with my laughter.

“Okay. Okay.” I tried holding back my laughter, but him snorting out a gout of fire kept it going. Really happy I made a friend out of this guy, “So anyways.” I coughed into my hand trying to end any further laughter, “Here… just read it.”

I handed him the crumpled up scroll. He grabbed it in his claws, looking it over, “This looks like…”
He quickly opened the letter, his eyes growing wide as it moved further down the page.

“Yeah,” I said, when he looked at me slack jawed, “So ah… if you could keep this from Twilight.”

“B-but i-it’s Pri…” He began, but I ended it with my out stretched hand.

“Look,” I lowered my hand to stare into his serpent like eyes, “Let’s just keep this between you and me… the last thing we need is for you know who… to go all crazy.” He looked at the paper then back at me.

“Spike,” I sighed, walking up to the dragon and placing a hand on his shoulder, “think about this.” I stared into his eyes and he looked away. “If she finds out… that means you’ll have more work to do.”

I watched as his pupils shrank, he looked at the paper in his hands. With little to no effort he shredded the piece of paper.

“There!” He wiped his brow and sighed, “Now she won’t know.”

“Glad you are on board Spike!” I patted his shoulder, “I’ll come when Twilight’s not around… you still up for tomorrow?”

He nodded and smiled, “Yup… just be sure to bring lunch.”

“Good… then I’ll be seeing you,” I turned and headed for the door, not before taking the pile of shredded paper. I don’t know how well magic can piece these together, but it was better to be safe than sorry when it came to purple. Still don’t like her.

“Let’s see,” I mumbled, looking over the books I received from the Princesses. True to their word they sent the books, albeit it was three days after our little meeting. “That’s strange…”

Flipping through the common jargon about safety, I landed on a page with schematic for a wand… or staff. The dimensions were not specific at all.

“Hmm… yup,” I placed the book on the table and reached for my cup of water. Downing the glass, I let out a relieved sigh, “A wand… a magic fucking wand… I’m beginning to hate this place more and more.”

I placed the glass down, returning my attention to the book in front of me. Putting pencil to paper, I listed down the materials for the wand… fuck this I’m going with scepter. It’s like a mace, but really fancy.

I paused when I reached an odd sounding item, “Timberwolf heart… no wonder why this magic was lost. The process is way too gritty for these ponies.”

Adding another column to the list, “Note to self. Buy a hammer, an axe, rope/tape, surgical tubing and a box of razors.”

I nodded going over my shopping trip for a future to the woods.

Flipping the page, “Mother fucker.” My eye twitched as I saw the detailed drawings of the material.

Crossing off razors, I added soda bottles and lamp oil to the list. The wooden wolf on the page, was nothing compared to the living breathing animal I thought of.

“At least now I don’t have to do some epic quest… spoke to soon!” I flipped the page, and there in front of me was the one thing that I would truly dread to do, “No wonder why these guys stopped practicing magic… I really hope Spike would understand.”

Light slowly faded from room, and that was when I realized the time. It was five in the afternoon, getting up from the table filled with books. I left my room and headed for the kitchen.

“Hey mom,” I greeted, when I entered the kitchen to see the mare over the stove, “I thought I was cooking tonight?”

“It’s alright Button,” She turned and smiled, “you’ve been so busy today… so I thought I’d make dinner tonight.”

“Alright…” I took a seat at the table, staring at the back of the mare. Watching her do her motherly thing and me just being a kid... her kid.

“So Button?” Mom looked up from her bowl of soup, “Anything happened to you today?”

’Great… she’s still in that starstruck mode,’ I inwardly sighed, staring into her blue eyes, “Just researching mom… you know I’m not an official student. Just a tempt.”

Apparently my words didn’t reach her ears, “I just still can’t believe the princess choosed my son… Oh! I’m so proud of you.”
I ignored her gushing statement and continued to eat as she kept going about what it means to be the chosen by the Princesses. Personally I didn’t care, I’m glad they gave me the books, but other than that it was starting to become a hassle.

“Not to mention all the potential mares…”

“Mom!” I cut her off before she continued.

She blinked and stared at me with that wide smiling face of her’s. “Yes Button?”

“I’m gay.” I watched as her face fell from the smiling proud mother to a horrified ‘I just ran over my puppy’ face.

Right then and there I broke down laughing. It was just too much for me take that I fell over laughing on the ground.

Five minutes passed, before I could actually stand up. Her scowl greeted my eyes and again I bent over and continued to laugh.

“That wasn’t funny!” Mom yelled over my laughter.

“I k-know. I know.” I sat back down what remained of my meal, a potato wedge. “But you should have seen your face!”

She continued to scowl and just gave me the silent treatment. I shrugged and popped the potato wedge into my mouth. Getting up I headed for the sink with plates in hand.

The only sound that echoed in the kitchen was the sound of clanking dishes and water slamming into them.

Finishing, I walked to the mare and gave her kiss on the cheek, “Good night mom.”

She returned a kiss of her own and hugged me. “You're such an odd colt… but I love anyways.”

I smiled from the compliment, and hugged the mare, “Love you too mom.”

After closing the book, on something about fundamentals for Earth Pony mages, which was basically the same magic for foals the unicorns came up with, but meant for earth pony adolescents. Again, no wonder why these guys stopped doing magic.

It took them years just to channel magic into a medium, and the spells they casted was on even basic to a unicorn foal. No wonder why they chose to fight off the other tribes with swords and arrows.

Looking at the code they used, proved to be their actual downfall. From the looks of it, their order of operations contradicted with one another.

They had two conflicting programs, right off the start and then the process was wrong. It was like telling a robotic arm to move up, then to the left and grab. From their code, it was move up, to left then right and grab.

I may not be able to cast magic, but it was too easy to point out the problem. Then the materials for making these wan… scepters was a harder to procure than it looks.

Especially the Timber Wolf Heart, a manifestation of magic within the center of a hulking wooden wolf. Really wished I had a gun right now, this would make this so much easier. At least the dragon part is not going to be such a headache.

Turning off the lamp, I laid my head on the pillow. Staring out into the starry night sky, “I wonder if that Zebra lady can help me out… she does live in the forest and all.”

Closing my eyes, I waited for the sweet embrace of sleep.

“This is kinda weird,” I said aloud, looking around the room. I was in one of those eastern hotel rooms, the lover hotel kind, with all those kinky paraphernalia. It had pink jail bars, surrounding a white pristine bed, “This is wrong on so many levels… but why am I so horny?”

I looked down to see myself at attention. Though it wasn’t me, it seemed bigger.

“Hey there big boy,” I quickly turned, and at that moment I knew why I was so horny. Silverspoon was all by accounts right in front of me, but naked with her mane let loose.

She wasn’t one of those dream girls that every man would dream of having. She was a bit pudgy, with plump luscious hips and grapefruit sized breast.

She walked up to me, wrapping my arm around her. Rubbing her head against my chest, her hand moves down to gently stroke me.

I would have called bullshit then and there, since this was the first time I felt feeling from a dream, but it felt too good.

“Don’t hog him all to yourself!” I turned and my jaw felt like it was ripped out of my mouth. It was that red maned mare, Twist I think her name was. She was like Silver, but naked and giving me full view of that black slit.

She was still skinny in this dream, but what she lacked in the bust and hips, she clearly made it up with the fact she was downright sexy.

My free hand went up, gently stroking her straightened mane. She joined Silverspoon, by nuzzling my chest and stroking me.

I held them in my arms, and at that point I finally realized why it was so weird.

They were older and so was I. They were naked and they rubbed themselves against me. They still had their glasses on, and I was getting harder from the thought.

I really hope this dream doesn’t end, and I wake up with a stained bed.

Breaking from their embrace, I turned and ripped off the door to the caged bed. Grabbing Silverspoon, I pushed her on the bed and I followed after.

My head was between those soft fuzzy bosoms, while my hand ventured south, I was gently suckling.

I felt the bed shift, looking up, Twist was poised over the grey mare’s muzzle. Silverspoon held Twist’s hips, locking the mare in place. I continued with my work, until my other head grew impatient.

Straightening myself out, I rubbed against Silver, her tail barring my entrance. My hand swatted the barrier away and I entered.

Twist leaned forward and our lips met, our tongues wrestled for dominance. I lost in the end, but the other had more to do with Twist’s victory.

I felt the pressure building and I was about to let loose, until...

“Hello there Button!”A loud voice echoed around me, as the mares and the room melted around me. I held myself from exploding as Luna appeared in my new surroundings.

I looked at the mare, and she tilted her head. “Is something wrong?”

My eyes twitched seeing the night before me. Looking down I was still what I believed to be my adult body. I was fully clothed now, and I was angry.

“I was so fucking close!” I yelled in my dream state, turning to the mare, “You're going to pay for this!”

“What!?” She moved back as I moved forward.

I imagined one of my most sick and twisted fantasies. Doing it on a field of heathers, overlooking the ocean.

The mare paused, staring at the wondrous sight, with the mare’s slight hesitation I used that opportunity to tackle her to the ground

“You ruined a good dream,” I said in between my kisses on her neck, “I was so close… but now you’ll have to fill in.”

My rational mind was screaming to stop doing this to the panting mare. I didn’t listen, for I thought it was only a dream… she was a dream.

Tearing her clothes off, I was greeted with the most adorable thing ever. She was wearing a flower patterned bra, but her panties are what drew me in.

They had the smiling faces of kittens on a white background. It was actually weird that it actually made me harder.

“Wow… that’s hot.” I said, while my hands slowly moved down her sides.

“R-really?” Luna panted, staring at me.

I nodded, “Yup they sure are… but too bad they have to go.”

I gently removed the white barrier, as my tongue replaced it. Luna was starting to moan and I continued to do my part at making the mare scream.

My hands went down to unbutton my pants, as liquid splattered across my face. Wiping off the warm liquid, I stood up and removed my clothing.

“Oh my.” Luna gasped, I stared down at the wide eyed mare. I looked over my body, I was still in some adult form t, but I seemed leaner for some reason.

“Like what you see?” I smirked at the dream mare, she nodded, “Just wait a few, more years…” I went back down, to continue on my work. Letting my action speak, than words could ever explain.

Another gush of liquid, I made my way up. My hands clasped on each mound as I rubbed against her.

For some reason I kept her bra on, while I slowly made my way in. In fact I only removed her panties, her clothing was ripped in the middle with her white bra contrasting her dark blue coat.

I began kissing the sides of her neck. Strange how this form was the same size as her. She clearly was taller than most mare, hell even most stallions.

I felt the warmth splatter on my crotch, and with that I released…

I awoke staring into the darkened room. Reaching for the light, I was in the same room, same pile of books on my table, and the toys that once cluttered the shelves, now into storage.

I put my face into the pillow, and screamed my contempt to the world.

With nothing better to do than lay there and curse my existence, I got out of bed and started my workout.

“I hope the hike doesn’t get ruined,” I said, as I stretched. It was a good way to get to know that dragon kid, and maybe get one of the materials for my wand… scepter. Those things never did look like proper wands, more like a stick with a ball stabbed on top of it.

I really hate wands.

Chapter 7: Out for a Picnic... Hike... Something to do with food

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 7: Getting A little Wet Part 2

I looked over the check list, ”Let’s see… back pack. Check. Food. Check. Teacher having a bad case of heat so class is cancelled until next week. Check. A wonderful sunny day. Check.”

Standing outside of the house, I smiled at how wonderful the weather was.

“Bye mom!” I yelled, turning to the entrance of the home, “I’ll be back this afternoon!”

With that said I headed for the park where I planned to meet up with the dragon boy. With those horrible dreams passed, I don't think anything could ruin my day.

“You got to be fucking kidding me!” I said, as I stopped a good distance from where I was to meet Spike. “What the fuck is she doing here… actually what are they doing here?”

I spied a group of mares surrounding Spike, and purple menace was in the middle glaring at me from the distance. I kept my face neutral and concentrated on Spike. It was better to not judge too much into things, it would just cloud up my mind if I did.

“Hey Spike!” I greeted, turning to each mare I nodded as I said their names, “Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, Twilight and… I’m sorry but I don’t think we’ve ever met.”

I looked at a light pink maned pegasus, hiding behind the group. Her yellow wings fluttering just slightly, when I directed my attention towards her.

“So ah… what’s going on?” I asked since no one, said anything. Honestly I was hoping for Spike to step up and say something, but he just looked down avoiding all eye contact. Instead it was purple face that stepped forward with a scroll in her hand.

Just what is this?” Twilight thrusted the scroll into my face.

Raising an eyebrow, “Well… it’s a piece of paper rolled up and…”

“Not that!” She cut in, turning the scroll so I could see the golden seal with my name .

Taking the scroll from her, I observed the seal starting to glow then fade. It broke and the ribbon holding it all together fell to the floor.

I carefully opened the document, careful as to keep anyone of them from reading it.

To my faithful student Button Mash,

I hope the books have been helpful in your goal towards restoring the use of magic for the Earth Pony tribe and hopefully the Pegasi as well. I am awaiting for your report on the subject.

Right now however, there are more pressing matters to address.

Luna, my dear sister, has just informed me why she acted the way she did during her court.

I know young colts, such as yourself have… urges and that my sister has blindly entered your dream without knowing such things. I would have asked you come and explain yourself, but my sister has told me of your predicament and I must say, it must have been such traumatizing thing to have almost died.

Though I would advise not repeating such actions, especially to a Princess. Even if you have a couple more years till you reach adulthood, please refrain from embarrassing my sister.

Sincerly,

Celestia

I stared at the letter, and at the scowling face of the unicorn in front of me. Folding the scroll, I stuffed it into my pocket.

Taking off my pack I retrieved a pencil and a notebook. Keeping it so that I could write and keep the mares from seeing it.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I have no idea what you're talking about. I mean your sister entering my dreams! I didn’t even know that was possible. I mean if you could, it would be extremely creepy, not to mention an invasion of privacy.

Personally, if your sister can enter dreams, I think she has seen plenty of sick twisted, but really kinky shi… stuff. Anyways, if what you wrote is true, then I am not sorry about it. Well to you anyways.

Luna was amazing last night, and she was able to give me a fantasy worth reliving. If she wants an apology, I will get on my knees and beg for her forgiveness.

If not, she knows where to find me.

On another note.

Your student? I haven’t once agreed to do such a thing. Bad enough my mom wants to hitch me up to a bunch of mares now, the last thing I need is for more drama in my life.

Not that I don’t mind you providing me with all the books on magic, but I must revoke your title as student.

Since you actually have to be my teacher for me to be called that, and seeing that I don’t have set schedule where we meet up each week for some lesson plan or something. You cannot simply call me your student.

Maybe researcher, but student. Never.

Sincerly,

Button Mash

P.S. After you read this can you send another letter to Twilight? She’s staring at me with the intent to do bodily harm, and I have plans to pal around with Spike. Seriously please cause it looks like she would do something rash in the next five minutes or so.

P.P.S. Thanks for the books. They have been really helpful and I hope to break ground in a month or so. But seriously, send a letter to Twilight or something. She is really scary right now!!!

“Aaand. there.” I said, aloud, folding the letter I walked past the silently fuming unicorn to the dragon. “Send this off will you.”

I held the letter in front of the hesitant dragon , he looked around at the silently judging group. Their eyes however were focused on the folded piece of paper n my hand.

“Spike,” I said, this grabbed the dragon’s attention, I looked into his eyes. “The sooner you send this… the sooner we can go.” I smiled to reassure the kid. “Trust me.”

Spike nodded, wrapping his hand around the crudely made letter. He took a deep breath.

“Spike what are you doing!” Twilight yelled walking up to the dragon, her hands outstretched trying to intercept the letter.

Though it was too late as Spike spewed emerald flames unto the piece of paper. I followed the wisp of green smoke as it flew towards the castle.

“You know...” I said, in the silence that followed. “If I didn’t know that would happen… I would probably be mad right now.”

Turning towards the purpled scaled reptile, I asked. “So… what do you want to do while we wait?”

“Wait?” A raspy voice spoke up from the group of mares, I turned my attention towards the rainbow maned mare, “Wait for what?”

“For the Princess’ letter of course,” I answered, turning my attention back to Spike, “So what do you want to do?” He looked around at the group of mares staring at him and thus he remained silently looking at the ground. I sighed, taking my pack off I retrieved a container, “How about we snack on some cookies?”

"You have cookies!” Pinkie screamed, hopping in front of me. She stared at the plastic container as I slowly opened it.

“Yeah… just help yourself to some.” I barely finished as the mare’s pink hand went into the container, with a handful of cookies leaving its confines. Looking inside the vessel, half of its contents was missing. Turning my gaze towards the pink Cookie Monster, I witnessed her shoving the handful of sweets into her pink jaws.

“Wow,” I said, staring and hearing the crunching of each morsel, “that was nearly half of the cookies I brought with me… how did you even fit that in your mouth?”

My question was left unanswered, since everyone now stared at the pink mare. Her eyes grew wide and drool began to escape her lips. She swallowed and I watched her bulge as the cookies headed down to her stomach.

She turned her gaze towards, me mouthing the word ‘More’. With that I felt a wall of pink slam into me, and I was now staring at the blue sky.

From my new perspective on the ground, I watched as the mare held my container half-full of cookies. Each and every morsel entering her pink maw.

With the last piece in her stomach she looked down at me with a crazed look. Bending down, she whispered into my ear, “I want more.”

“I-I don’t have any more!” I said, shivering from her sudden fascination with my face.

“You lie,” She whispered, she sniffed my face, “you have crumbs all over.”

“I… What?”

I closed my eyes not from fear of bodily harm, but how I wished it was the case. For the first few seconds, I watched as her tongue began licking whatever she believed landed on my face.

I don’t even know if anyone even tried to help me, but if I was them, I’d stand there and gawk at what was happening.

A loud boom echoed through the field.

I tried to open my eyes, but I only saw pink and felt the warm liquid that fallowed.

Princess Celestia!” I heard the shrill voices of mares.

“Hello my little po…nies...” I heard the Princess greeted the mares.

“Hey can someone hel…” I was cut off, something sweet and warm entering my mouth. Opening my eyes I saw Pinkie had entered my mouth, her tongue explored the contours of my mouth.

Somehow I didn’t fight it, she tasted like sweet vanilla mixed with dark chocolate. It was strange, yet savory, and instinctively I joined in.

Wrapping an arm around the mare we stayed there, me enjoying that sweet saliva of hers. Pinkie however, was a mystery to me. She could easily break free of my hold, but yet we stayed like that for sometime.

“Ahem… am I interrupting something?”

We turned our attention towards the white Alicorn, and when realization struck us Pinkie broke my ride through flavor town. She pushed off my chest sitting upright with that big smile of hers.

“Princess Celestia!” She gasped, her hands squeezing my chest, “When did you get here?”

“A few minutes ago.” Celestia giggled, eyeing the mare and then turning her attention towards me. “If you don’t mind miss Pie… I have some business with that colt you're sitting on.”

“No problem at all Princess!” Pinkie said, hopping off my chest and acting like nothing had happened. She rejoined her friends, all of which stared at the pink mare with wide eyes and slacked jaws.

I turned my attention towards the Princess. “Just so you know… I do mind.”

Celestia smiled, and I felt my body grow weightless. I floated into the air, with the golden aura surrounding my body. I turned in the air until I was standing upright again, and then it ended.

“Does our meetings always have to involve me getting ma… marehandled with magic?” I asked, dusting off grass and dirt.

“No… but it does seem as such.” Celestia walked up to me, helping with the dirt removal.

“So why are you here anyways?” I asked, staring into her single uncovered magenta eye. That mane of hers always covered just one eye. ‘I wonder what’s behind that mane of hers’

“Oh… why this of course,” Her smile faded, turning to a frown. “I don’t understand why you refused to become my student.”

As she uttered those words a loud gasped echoed around us.

I ignored it, turning to the letter then the Princess, “I thought I clearly stated it in the letter.”

Celestia sighed, opening it to read the contents again. She returned her gaze towards me, “I see what you mean… so I have a proposition.”

“And that is?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

“That I offer you a room at the Castle so…” She began, as her frown turned to a smile.

“Nooope.” I cut in, as a gasp sounded around us again. “Thanks but no thanks Princess. I’m happy living here in this small town. Sure we barely have anything to do and all the ponies get up in your business, but it’s the friendly kind of thing. Not the ‘I’ll use your weakness to take advantage of you’ type of thing. So please whatever it is you are planning to do… I ain’t going!”

I crossed my arms, my chest heaved from my sudden outburst. It was dead silent around us, and everypony’s, plus dragon, eyes were on me. Then I just realized what I just said, who I said it to.

'Well I'm fucked... stupid school-girl rape fetish Sparkle ruining guy time.' I stared into the alicorn's magenta eye, "Look... I'm sorry for my little outburst... but it's just that I'm having a hard time with this." I pointed at the group of wide eyed, slack jawed mares and dragon, "So if you don't mind... I'm going to have some fun while I still have daylight left." Turning to Spike, "Sorry for dragging you into this." Facing the Alicorn again, "I'll have a report sent in the next couple of weeks... again sorry."

With that said, I walked away from the group. I didn't want to deal with this shit right now, my mind has been clustered with information on magic that I really need this break to unwind.

'I really wished these ponies would mind their own business... you wouldn't harass the messenger for someone's mail just cause it wasn't yours.' I stared up to the heavens, clouds lazily floated through the sky, "Really glad I'm not Spike right now." I grinned and tried to keep the laughter from spilling at the bullet I just dodged, "Can't believe they fell for that... haha... I am such an asshole."

I started to hum an old song I used to play when I was in a happy mood, "Blood... Blood... Your forgotten cause you died... death is laughing from your downfall... nah naaah naaaaa.... you’re dead. Dead. Dead. Dead. Hmm hah ahhhh... your ending is forgooootteen.... Oh this place looks nice."

I made my way towards a creek bed, with a dead tree next to it. The creek was dry and the tree was black and long dead. I walked around the tree checking for tracks, just incase any snakes would pop out of the many burrows surrounding the dead oak.

"Might be a possum... or a coon." I said aloud, observing the various tracks going back and forth from the tree. "These look fresh... I probably have some time before they get back."

I looked over the fresh set, or what looked like the newest set of tracks. I couldn't tell how long they were set, but they looked recent. I maybe have a the couple hours to set up for lunch before they came back.

Moving a few feet from the tree, I sat under the shade the dead tree made. I could have chosen a spot with a much shader tree, but the sandy creek bed made such a wonderful spot.

Throwing a blanket on the ground, I began unpacking the magic burner I built and the various ingredients.

Funny thing about magic devices, you can find a bunch of useful parts in the junkyard and rig a working magic appliance together. Strange how easy it was to bring all this together. Just needed a crystal, magic coil, and parts from an old stove. For such a conservative town they throw out a lot of useful parts.

Placing a pan on the top, I flipped the switch and set the knob to high. Still can't believe Tesla's energy thing actually worked here. That dam really produced a lot of electricity, sending it as far as Appleloosa.

"So happy I prepped the noodles before," I smiled, adding the veggies and spices. When I was waiting for those books to arrive I thought I'd try my hand at making noodles. First attempt was terrible, with the fifth ending the same way, but when you have time on your hands and a craving for a certain eastern recipe. You make noodles... still need to make a pasta roller. Hand cutting these things is just too time consuming.

Adding the yellow strands into the pot, I exclaimed. "This is gonna be good."

"I hope so... it smells delicious." I froze as I heard the voice behind me, turning slightly there in all her splendor was the Princess of the sun. Sitting on my blanket, pouring herself a cup of my apple blossom tea , with lemon. She takes a sip, and smiled, "This is delicious... though I hope your food turns out the same way."

Turning my attention back to the pan, my eye twitched from the sudden interloper.

“So,” I began, I kept my focus on the pan, “why are you here again… I mean you do have a country to run.”

“I’m on break actually,” She responded, I heard the sound of her sipping away at the tea… my tea.

“Really… so you decide to spend your break with me?” I asked, as I turned the burner off. I turned with the steaming pan in hand, “Seems kind of suspicious if you ask me.”

“We’ll I didn’t.” She smiled, as I laid the food onto two plates.

“You're not getting a second helping,” I said, as I grabbed two forks from the pack and handed her one, “I only brought enough for two.”

"It’s fine.” She said, levitating the fork and plate towards her.

I just sighed and began to feast on what should have been my lunch, at best it was now a late brunch. ‘Stupid pony Princess throwing off my schedule… wait a minute that was Twilight that did that… but it was her letter… fuck it they’re both to blame.’

“Mhmm… this is delicious,” Celestia said, turning her attention towards me, “I hope it’s not much trouble to ask for the recipe.”

“Not at all Princess,” I said, as I stabbed into the noodles, “But…”

“But what?” She asked, raising an eyebrow.

“There’s a price,” I said, causing the mare to look at me wide eyed. Normally I could never tell if a person was wide eyed or not, but with these cartoony eyes, it wasn’t a hard task.

“And that is?” She twirled her hand, coaxing me to go on.

“I need information… on certain materials!” I said, with the fork I twirled the noodles unto the metal prongs. “It seems that I need to make a wa… scepter of sorts.”

“Scepter?” Celestia raised an eyebrow, “I believe it was a wand…”

“No!” I yelled, my eye twitched, “It’s a scepter and that’s final!”

“Okay,” Celestia bent down, she tried to seem nonthreatening, but all I saw was her cleavage, “Are you alright?”

I took a deep breath, it did very little for my heart felt like it slammed against my chest, “Yeah… I’ll be fine. It’s just that… I really don’t like wands.”

“And why would that be…?”

“It’s personal,” I cut her off, turning my gaze towards the food, “I really don’t want to talk about it.”

“I see… so about these materials?” She quickly changed the subject, “What do you need?”

“Not much,” I responded, taking a sip of tea, “it’s stuff that I can gather from around here… but I need info on some of them.”

“I see… um Miss Pie,” Celestia turned her head to the side, I did the same and there was the pink mare with a tupperware clutched in her hands, “What are you eating?”

“A browny,” She said, as she popped another piece into her pink maw, “Really delicious brownies… want one?”

“Don’t mind if I do,” The alicorn smiled, a piece levitated from the bowl towards the mare. She took a bite, “Mhmm… these are good… but I thought you we agreed to give me time with Button.”

“Oh we did,” Pinkie vigorously nods, “We gave you ten minutes with the colt before Twilight decided to follow.”

I blinked, staring at the pink snack thief and then the Alicorn, “I’m just going to finish my food.”

“I think that would be the best.” Celestia smiled, but I may have seen a twitch somewhere.

We both returned to our meal, quietly eating all the while the pink mare was gobbling the sweets away. I put her on my list of mares to be wary of, she stands on third, right next to Applejack and then Twilight as the leader.

Applejack is really scary, especially after seeing her kick down a tree and stop a cart that hurtled down a hill… with her body. Not someone I’d fuck with.

Consuming the last noodle, I took a sip of my tea… “I’m out of tea,” I said, as I checked the thermos, “Well… now what am I supposed to do?”

“If it’s liquid you need,” Celestia’s horn glowed a golden hue, and I flight mode once I saw it, “I can gather water…”

In mid sentence I ran for the tree, where I made a full circle behind the dead oak.
“You're not getting me!” I screamed, as I hid behind the oak. I paused once I noticed the mares behind the tree, “Quick! Hide me!”

I pushed my way into their little huddle, right behind Applejack and as a good measure behind yellow as well.

I didn’t look from my safe spot, in that yellow quivering mass. Since I wrapped my arms around her waist to use as a shield. I was pretty sure that Celestia wouldn’t use her magic on her prized student and friends… I hope.

“Button!” Celestia's motherly voice was overheard from my pounding chest, “I please come out and… Girls?”

“P-Princess!” Twilight said, and I just held onto my shield tighter, “It’s such a surprise to see you.”

Even I could feel the sigh that Celestia released, “It’s good to see you too Twilight… but right now I have a colt to deal with.”

“Like hell you do!” I yelled, from behind my soft, feathery, quivering shield, “No way I’m coming out with that horn of yours glowing.”

"Please," Celestia said, I could hear the crunching of dirt as she approached, "I promise I won't..."

"Throw me to a wall!" I yelled, and gasps rang out around me, "You have no idea how much that hurts!"

I heard her sigh, "Believe me if I had known you were only defending yourself... I wouldn't have done so."

I peaked from my hiding spot to stare at the mare and the how everyone moved out of the way. Looking at my shield, she was hiding behind her pink mane and quivering in my grip, 'Damn... I feel really bad right now.'

Letting go of my meat shield, I walked around to be in front of the virtual Goddess, "Well I do have to kinda..." I rubbed the back of my head, "I understand what you mean... I mean I did try to knock out your sister."

Again a loud gasped was heard around me, but I kept my gaze on the white Alicorn.

Celestia giggled, "Yes... I do believe choking my sister would warrant such action."

She continued to smile and giggle, I eventually joined her, "Yeah.... though to be fair... I was just going to knock her out."

Again another gasp, I ignored it as Celestia started to move and I followed. She turned slightly, "Will you girls join us... it's much easier to eavesdrop when you don't have to hide."

She continued to move towards the picnic area with me following. 'I really hope Pinkie hasn't eaten the rest of my snacks.'

As the blanket came into view, I spotted something move inside my pack. It continued to move even though we were so close to it, and somehow no one else noticed this, but that didn't matter to me right now.

Something was in my pack and eating my food, I just had to deal with these assholes ruining my day. Now something was eating... what do I have left in there? Fuck it I ain't letting this slide.

Running past the Alicorn, I dove for the pack to cut off it's escape, "Gotcha!"

Whatever was inside, started to panic and claw it's way out. I calmly moved the sack up, and whatever was inside fell to the bottom. Slowly opening the pack, "Is that a raccoon." I shook the sack a bit to keep it disoriented, "Yup... that's a raccoon."

Instead of trying to claw it's way out, the little fella crawled into a ball. It was cute to a degree, since it laid on my cupcakes.

"What am I thinking," I said aloud, staring at the little guy and the ribs that can be seen from it's coat, "you are just hungry aren't you?"

I laid the pack on the ground and the little guy ran out. I watched as it dove into the burrows of the tree. I turned to my now frosting filled pack, 'If I was my old self... I'd still be the nice guy... stupid starving animal.'

The mares were looking at me as I walked past them, towards the tree with my pack in hand. I dumped the cupcakes in the entrance, for the little fella.

Turning around, I joined the mares at the blanket. Pinkie was looking at me with wide eyes, and tears in her eyes.

Rainbow mane stepped forward, "Dude... why'd you do that?"

"It looked hungry," I said as I started to wrap up the dirty plates and burner with the blanket all except the thermos. Stuffing it all into the frosting filled sack, I turned to the Princess, "Don't know about you... but I'm going for a hike... we can talk about what I need while we walk or you can head back to your castle."

Celestia smiled, "I'm sure my aids can handle everything."

"You sure?" I asked, walking towards the woods with the mare following, "Don't you have some pressing matters to deal with or some political mumbo jumbo?"

"Not at all," She responded, slowing her pace to match mine, "when you've lived as long as I have... you tend to let everything run on it's own and delegate when necessary."

"Wow," I said, whistling at her comment, "here I thought you were an amazing godlike entity... instead you're just as lazy any other pony."

I turned and smiled at the mare, her face in shock but slowly replaced by her laughter.

"Haha... you are a very interesting colt!" she laughed, she turned to look at me, "It's so nice to have someone to actually talk to!"

She smiled and continued to walk forward, and I fell into step. I turned around for a brief moment and spot the mares frozen in place. Twilight in particular had her hair standing, with her eye twitching continuously.

I just shrugged and made my way to the woods with the Princes next to me.

Chapter 8: Napping on Sunshine

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 8: Napping on Sunshine

I turned to the pony Princess, her eye closed as she sat down in the shade of a tree. Her back was to a tree, with my head resting on her side.

"You sure?" I asked, as her wing wrapped around me, "You do realize your star student is glaring at me?"

I turned my gaze towards the group of slack jawed mares, except for purple. Her eye was twitching, but somehow she still glared at me.

"It's alright," Celestia mumbled, as she patted my head, "besides... I haven't been able to do this since I was filly."

"Okay... just don't enter my dreams, alright?" I said, while I closed my eyes, "You don't want to end up like your sister."

"And why is that?" She asked, stopping her comforting motion on my head.

"It's simple." I said, as I kept my eyes closed and felt the grips of sleep, "Outdoor sex is my turn on."

I heard Twilight's voice, screaming something before I entered the realm of dreams.

I opened my eyes, and I was in a room of white. I looked myself over, and odd enough I was in my adult body again. Though why I was naked, I will never know.

"Hello Bu... Why are you naked?” Celestia asked, with wafting mane and her chest dangling freely before me.

“Why am I naked… why are you naked?” I shot back, eyeballing those massive tits. ’How does she even find a bra for those massive jugs… is my voice echoing around me?’

‘Testing. Testing.’ I thought, I turned my gaze to the now blushing Princess with wings wrapped around her, ’you have a nice plump ass that I want to bounce a bit off!’

Her face turned red or redder, as the case goes, with realization dawning on me, ‘Holy shit cakes! You can hear what I’m thinking… and I thought you wouldn’t enter my dream!’

“Yes.” She said, looking her self over, “But can you first deal with… well this.”

She pointed to her body, and I tilted my head in confusion, ’I don’t get it… what am I supposed to do?’

She sighed and shook her head, “Imagine me in clothing… is something wrong?”

“Hmm… no,” I scratched my chin looking her over. ’She has an amazing rack and somehow a figure most mares would kill for… so why is it I can’t get a bo...ner… you can hear all that can’t you?’

She nodded, trying not to look at me. It was kinda awkward since her eyes moved downwards, and her head whipped to the side.

“C-can you please put something decent on?” She asked, keeping her gaze away from me.

“Sure,” I said, then paused to stare at the mare, “how do I that again?”

“J-just think of wearing something and it will appear.”

“Okay.” I closed my eyes, which didn’t help much since it was just like blinking and I was back in the room, but it was blue this time. I opened my eyes, or what felt like I opened them, and I was back in the room of white with the Princess before me, “This is really trippy.”

“Button!”

“Oh yeah… Sorry.” I quickly thought of a dress and suit for us to wear. There was an odd shift in the scenery, and now we were fully clothed.

“This is much better… but,” Celestia looked over herself and then me. I did the same and to my surprise, I was wearing a very slimming red dress and she was wearing a tight black suit.

“I don’t know,” I said, I turned my gaze towards the mare, “I think this suits me.”

Celestia stared at me with her deadpanned expression, which was soon replaced by her smiling face and laughter echoed around me.

I waited for her to compose herself, “Alright… so now that you have that out of your system.” She let out one last snort, “Mind explaining why you're in my dream?”

“Of course,” She said clutching her waist, “I just thought of a way for me to oversee your studies.”

“So… trespassing in my dreams is your way of teaching what exactly?” I asked, crossing my arms and feeling the dress rip in the back.

“When you put it that way… then yes,” She said, her iconic smile returning, “I find that this would be the easiest way for me to teach you… besides having you move to the castle.”

“I understand,” I said, nodding my head, “but… exactly what are you going to teach me?” I stared at her, as her single uncovered eyebrow rose, “As far as I know… there isn’t anything you could teach me that those books can’t do and so far… I only need to make medium to start on my magic.”

She nodded at each of my points and when I finished she started her own assault, “That is all true… but you are missing a key component to it all.”

“And that is?” I asked, her horn glowed a golden hue and I stood there watching my inevitable demise.

“Relax,” She said, as I tried to dive into the whiteness hoping to get away from the mare. Yet I stayed glued to my spot, “I’m only going to show you.”

Her horn grew brighter and I stood transfixed to my spot. She directed her gaze towards me, her face never losing that smile as a beam of fiery gold hurtled towards me.

The beam slammed into my head, and it felt like I was hit with… a blunt object or something. It hurt like hell and I was going to pass out.

My eyes closed and opened, the blue and white plane mixing with the pain in my head.

“You should be feeling a sensation right now… but it will pass soon,” Celestia’s voice echoed around me, “don’t worry… it’s not life threatening...”

I only heard the end of that until I started to scream, “Mother of god shit eating pancakes fucking shit cracker damn RRRAAARRRaaa.” All that pain flooded through my mind and the continued shift of the background from blue to white was causing me to go insane, until, “Holy shit balls this… oh hey! It stopped!”

I massaged my head with both hands, and glared at the mare in front of me. She had a gigantic shit eating grin plastered on her face.

“You could have warned me,” I said, as I tried to keep my voice down. ‘That hurt like hell… ah fuck. You can still hear my thoughts.

She nodded, “Of course… after all we are in your mind.” She vanished and appeared in front of me, “Though why you're such a handsome… stallion would prove that already.”

I glared into the mare’s eye, which wasn’t hard because I was in dreamland, but still, ’Damn… you're really tall… maybe a head or two taller, but still really tall.’

Celestia nodded in agreement, “Yes… even the Saddle Aradians have found my height to be… a little intimidating.”

You can say that again.’ I diverted my eyes to her chest, ’Still kinda wished your chest was a little smaller.’

She tilted her head in confusion, “I thought a stallions like big breasts?” She fondled those massive fun bags, and I continued to think about it.

’I do like boobs… but it’s just that… they just seem fake to me.’

She stepped back and her face contorted to one of shock, her hand goes up and she slapped me. I didn’t feel it, but my head made a full seven twenty before it stopped to face the angry mare.

She moved up close to me, as her breast stabbed into me, “These are not fake!” She slapped me again this time my head is sent the other way around, “So!” Another hand met my cheek, “Take!” I was getting dizzy from the motion of my disembodied head spinning, “It back!”

“I’m sorry!” I screamed, my voice coming out distorted like when you scream into a fan.

My head came to a halt, the princess held it in place, “What do we say?”

She smiled and I could feel that I wet myself.

"I’m sorry for calling your tits fake!” I quickly said, as she let go of my head.

“Good.” She moved back a smile on her face, “Now let us start your training.”

She moved a few feet away, her hands held out, “Since you don’t have a wand to…”

"Scepter,” I said, looking her dead in the eye, “Never. Ever. Call it a wand again and I swear I’ll do something just to wake up from this… dream or whatever this place is.” I crossed my arms and refused to listen, until I heard an okay or something from the mare.

“Okay... scepter then.” She said, as she returned to her original poise, “Alright then… since you don’t have a scepter.” She made sure to emphasis on the word by repeating, “Scepter to channel magic from… the magic awakening spell should allow you to feel the flow of mana.”

“Magic what now?” I asked as I stared at the mare, fully confused at what she just said. Until a thought hit me. “You mean that magic blast thing… that really hurt?”

She nodded, “Yes… it is a simple awakening spell for unicorn colts and fillies needing a little boost in controlling their magic.”

“Huh… that’s interesting,” I said, I clapped my hands together, “So what now?”

“Now...” She smiled, her horn glowed that dangerous hue of gold, “Now we begin with your training… this may hurt a bit.”

“Okay as long as I get to… what was that last part?”

“Ow. Ow. Ow.” I repeated, rubbing my head as I awoke in the woods with my head resting on her side. As I moved my head away from the mare, they hit something warm and firm. I moved far enough to turn and view the obstruction.

There before my eyes was a pair of purple mounds, covered by a white shirt, ‘I want to say they’re orange sized, but they're a bit bigger than that.’ As my eyes moved up, I spotted purple drooling on Celestia’s wing which trailed down to me. ’I’m really hating this mare more and more… and it’s not even the petty stuff anymore.

I wiped off the drool and looked around at what apparently is a pony pile, around the Princess. Strange how none of them, except purple slept with her… and me apparently.

I slowly stood up, I cracked my joints in the process.

“That was fun!” The Princess yawned, she tried to move but paused when she realized Twilight was snuggled up next to her.

“Fun,” I said, albeit with a little anger in my voice, “the entire time I was in pain… and how was any of that supposed to help me?”

She smiled as she picked a blade of grass from the ground, “here take it.”

I held the piece of grass in my hands, and looked it over.

“Now… you remember the feeling of mana?” She asked, as she looked at me, while she petted Twilight’s mane.

I nodded in affirmation, I closed my eyes and felt the painstaking mana in my head. I slowly willed the force to my hands. Apparently the earth pony race naturally send our magic to the ground or whatever we touch, like a passive skill in an rpg.

I willed the force into one big ball of energy, which gave me a headache, ‘Note to self… form the energy around my hands.’

I sent the mass of mana towards my hand, with the blade of grass held between my fingers. When it entered the zone where the grass was, my body felt a massive exodus of energy leave.

I had to kneel, just to keep from falling, ’What the fuck… I don’t remember it being this draining.’

“OH my!” I heard Celestia gasp, “I never expected for you to be this far ahead.”

“What do you…” As I opened my eyes, there before me was a gigantic piece of grass, “what the fuck!”

I let go of the grass and the thing landed on the ground. The tip pierced the earth and the rest followed after.

“Looks like you're a very gifted pony,” Celestia giggled, as I looked at the protruding base, “usually it would take a few years to master mana control.”

I tried to lift the blade of grass, only to cut my finger from the edge. I pulled back quickly, clamping on the wound with my free hand.

I observed the cut finger, bone showed through the gaping hole of my thumb, “Wow… that’s sharp.”

“You are hurt!” Celestia almost jumped up, but held herself as to not push the sleeping Twilight, “Quick! Come here and I’ll heal it!”

“Yeah sure… just give me a minute.” I said, I let go of my wounded hand and let it hang limp on my side. Blood gushed out of the wound, but my curiosity got the better of me. Using my uninjured hand, I gently pressed on the on the edge with my pointer finger and it cut the skin, “that’s interesting...”

“Button!” I whipped my head towards the now very scary Princess, “Get. Over. Here.”

I nodded and moved myself to the Princess. If I had looked around, I might have noticed that the mares were slowly awakening from the Princess’s sudden shout.

“Here.” I presented both hands to the mare, “It’s only a scratch…”

“A scratch,” She glared at me as her horn glowed, “The sign of bone does not constitute a scratch.”

“Well… not this one of course,” I slightly moved the badly cut hand, then the paper cut, “this one would be a scratch…”

“Woah! What happened?” A raspy voice spoke up, I turned my head towards the sound and Rainbow mane stared at my blood covered hands.

“Um… I fell,” I said, using my natural excuse when I explained how I was injured.

“Really?” Rainbow said, staring into my eyes.

I nodded, but Celestia was first to end any chance of me misdirecting the conversation.

“No Miss Dash,” Celestia said, with an edge to her voice, “Young Button here was… please stop trying to mess with that.”

I kept a bloodied hand just a few inches away from the grass, I turned to the Princess, “Ahh… okay.”

Celestia nodded and turned to Rainbow, “As I was saying… young Button here just finished… I thought I told you not to touch that.”

I turned to the Princess, with the grass blade pulled out of the ground, “Uhm… I didn’t hear you.” Truth be told I really wasn’t, this blade of grass was just so cool.

“Give me that!” Celestia yelled, her horn glowed a golden aura surrounding the blade. I had to drop it once it started to combust.

“Hey!” I glared at the mare, “What was that for?!”

“It was so you won’t hurt yourself!” Celestia crossed her arms across her chest, and glared at me with that fierce magenta eye.

“You know!” I stepped forward, glaring at the Princess, “Sooner or later.. I’m going to figure out how you're able to that with those tits of yours!”

It was physically impossible or should be impossible with her arms wrapped around her tits.

“Seriously,” I stared at her tits, “how can wrap your arms around those things.”

“You're getting off subject young colt!” She narrowed her eyes at me.

“No shit I’m getting off subject,” I pointed a finger at her, “The first actual time I did magic… you had to go burn it to pieces.” I crossed my arms and glared at the mare, “And you blasting me with magic proves my point.”

“And that is?” She asked, her eyebrow raised.

“That no matter what happens… I’m going to end up getting hurt with your magic!” I grabbed my stuff, and turned to glare at the Celestial Princess, “If you don’t mind… I’m going to go before I end up thrown against a wall again… Good day Princess!”

I turned and walked away. I heard the Princess or someone try to say something, so I yelled at the top of my lungs, “Good Day!”

I kept a calm, but quick pace, away from the group. For what I’m about to do, I really need to be alone… or keep her from burning it.

I returned to the dead tree, with a pocket full of leaves and grass. I looked around for any signs of those mares or anypony for that matter.

“Coast is clear,” I mumbled, taking a piece of grass and stick from my pocket, “I really hope this works… or else that outburst was all for nothing.”

I split the green twig in half and placed the grass in between it, ‘Whatever gods are out there… stay the fuck out of my way.’

I channeled my mana into my hand, this time, and sent the energy towards the twig with grass. I kept my eyes open, and watched as the items in hand was covered by an odd copper colored aura.

I almost fell over, but I was prepared for it this time with my legs spread and knees bent, “Shit… this thing is probably gonna kill me.”

“Indeed it will.” My eyes grew wide, as I spun around to face the sound of the voice. My weapon pointed towards the figure that slowly faded into existence.

“Princess?” I stared at the grinning ruler, as she slowly uncloaked, “What are you doing here?”

She walked up to me observing the dagger like weapon, “I was following you… it’s not the first time I had a student run off to do a spell behind my back.” Her grin turned to a smirk, “Isn’t that right… Twilight?”

I turned my head toward where she was looking. Unlike the Princess, the air started to crack forming dark lines. They slowly faded to reveal sheepishly smiling purple unicorn.

I turned to the still smirking Princess, “When I get I that scepter made… you are so teaching me how to go invisible.”

“In time,” Celestia smiled, and moved closer to me, “though it looks to me you’ll have it down in no time.”

“Really!” Twilight gasped, and turned her attention towards me.

I ignored purple, and stared at the mare before me, “You didn’t buy that whole ‘good day’ thing… did you?”

She shook her head, “When you’ve dealt with a thousand years of diplomatic and domestic intellects… you get a feel for these things… but it was a nice attempt.”

“Damn.” I looked, down at the ground. “Really thought I had you going there.”

“I’d be lying if I said you didn’t,” she placed a hand on my shoulder, “now let’s discuss your punishment.”

I turned my gaze towards the Princess, then to the unicron, then back the to the Alicorn, “Well… I’m fucked.”

“Language,” Celestia said, and turned to the unicorn, “now Twilight… meet your new junior in magic studies.” She turned to me, “Button… meet your senior and tutor for magic studies.”

I looked at the mare in question and she stared back at me. I then turned to the Princess, “You are fucking with me… aren’t you?”

She sighed, and shook her head, “Language… and no.”

Chapter 9: Getting a Little Wet Part 2

The Man inside the Colt

Chapter 9: Getting a Little Wet Part 2

It was friday morning, class was out due to our teacher’s monthly visit from a heinous demon. A sex absorbed monster, that plagues all mares once a month. Making those sweet nice mares into strong uncontrollable forces of nature, heat.

I can’t tell what was worse, PMS or heat.

One made a women a volatile bottle of emotions ready to explode into a loud shouting match. While the other, made them sex crazed monstrosities that would rip a guys dick off and use it as a dildo for a week.

What I wouldn’t give to handle one or the other right now.

I looked at the clock, and then at the constantly talking mare.

“The principles for magic was developed by…” I tuned out Twilight’s constant mind numbing teaching.

With Celestia’s persuasion and a chance for Twilight to teach a fellow student, was too much for me to bear. I swore, I should have just stabbed my new blade through my gut and hoped someone would cut off my head.

“Seppuku,” I mumbled and smiled from the thought of not having to hear purple’s constant jabbering about that bearded guy, ’Still a useless asshole if you ask me.’

“Button!” Twilight shouted, and glared at me, “Have you been listening at all?”

I looked at the mare, my face void of emotion, “No… and that equation is wrong for a transportation portal.”

She blinked and stared at me then the board full of mismatched data. She turned towards me with that know at all look, “I should have you know… Siphon Light’s spell was the cornerstone for mass teleportation and has been used ever since to travel from one place to the other at the speed of light.”

She crossed her arms, and smiled that I’m right you're wrong face. I blinked and stared at the mare’s purple eyes, “You sure about that?”

She nodded and I thought for second, ’Should I tell her how that spell would take years to master and require a large amount of inner mana to even attempt it. Or even how one wrong equation could cause the user to melt into a puddle of fur and guts…. nah that sounds like too much work.’

“Whatever,” I said, and looked at the time, “looks like study time is up.”
I packed up my notes, as Twilight blinked and stared at me, “What do you mean times up?”

I stared at the mare, “I only agreed to be tutored for an hour a day… other than that I’m free to do whatever I want.”

“B-but,” Twilight looked between me and the door, “I haven’t even taught you how to properly channel mana to your…”

She went silent and I smiled knowing the one problem that she failed to address when she started.

“Yup… my horn,” I said, shoving my notebook in my pack, “I do believe you mentioned how Control Cut was able to develop a method for unicorns to channel mana to their horns.” I stood up and headed for the door, “I’ll see you next week… Miss Sparkle.”

I waved good bye as I stood in the entrance way, I didn’t even turn around when I did it. I slowly let the door close, I turned my head slightly to watch the slack jawed mare’s eye twitch and her hair slowly frazzle, ‘I’m such an ass…’

It was almost twelve when I left the library, and I honestly don’t want to miss my meeting.

“I hope she still remembers… hopefully.” I mumbled, staring at the building in the distance. I just sighed and hoped that I could earn some bits before I head out tomorrow.

I knocked on the door before I entered, “Hello! Is anyone here?” I looked around the boutique, I wiped my feet before I entered.

“Miss Rarity!” I called out, for the mare in question. I heard a thud from upstairs and shuffling, I decided to take a seat on one of the chairs.

Hoofsteps could be heard from the stairs, I turned my head towards the stairs to see a disheveled mare. Instead of her usual prim and proper self, her hair was bedraggled mess and wore a bathrobe of sorts.

“Button!” She gasped, when she laid eyes on me, “What are you doing here?”

I looked at the mare’s makeup-less face, “You had a modeling job for me… remember from last week.”

“Modeling… ah I remember,” She smiled, moving towards me her hips swaying with every step, “Yes… just come with me upstairs.”

I blinked, thinking that her glowing eyes were just the light of the room playing tricks on my eyes.

“Yeah… upstairs.” I said, feeling my body grow light. I stood up, as she draped an arm across my shoulders. I thought I heard the sound of a door locking, but again I thought it was just my imagination.

We head up the stairs and everything just went blank.

I sat next to my older brother, and he was saying something. I felt this odd sensation of wanting to punch him in the face, but I didn’t deck that unicorn asshole yet.

The carriage came to a stop and the door opened. The douchebag pushed me back into my seat, and he barreled out the door.

I let out a low curse and I followed the prick into the house, not before thanking the carriage driver.

The scene changed and I was in my room playing knights and dragons with a stuffed toy of sorts. I was having fun until my older sister came in.

I was happy to see her, we hugged and she joined me in playing knights and dragons.

It was fun, until douchebag came into the room, with another older female unicorn. She was probably the same age as the mare next to me.

I greeted the mare, and she said something. The mare next to me glared at her and hugged me with her wings, she wiped the tears that formed under my eyes.

The two unicorns laughed and left the room, big sis pressed me against her breast. They were small, but they were comforting.

Then everything slowly faded to white.

“Wait a minute,” I mumbled, as I awoke from sleep, ‘I’m an only child… then who where those ponies?’

My eyes opened but closed, as I felt the sand man’s gift. I brought a hand to wipe away the sleep from my eyes, but paused feeling my arm restrained.

I moved the other one, and felt it free from what ever held the other. I wiped the annoying crust from my eyes with the free hand.,

With my eyes cleared, I viewed a ceiling that I’ve never seen before. I then began to look around at a room I wasn’t familiar with, and with great surprise I stared at a pair of soft, firm mounds.

I knew they were soft and firm, because my restrained arm was clamped between the pair. I moved my gaze to the owner of the pleasant rack.

Her mane remained the same disheveled mess when I first saw her, but it was her smiling face that made my heart skip a beat. I moved my free hand to move a stray strand that fell on the angelic mare’s face.

‘It’s strange,’ I thought, my free hand moving down to fondle her boob, ’I don’t have feelings for her yet… why do I feel used?’

As I thought about my position in this odd relationship, the mare in question started to awaken. I kept my eyes trained to her eyes, as the white lids slowly opened to reveal those amazingly blue orbs.

She fluttered her eyes and began to yawn. I felt her arm try to move, but as it pushed against my side, shock slowly formed on her face.

It was funny to watch, since it was like watching it in slow motion. Her mouth slowly opened and I nearly lost it, when those cartoony eyes became as wide as dinner plates.

She stared silently at me, and I grinned at mare and the only sane thing I could. I nuzzled the side of her cheek and planted a kiss on her nose, “Good morning gorgeous.”

Then she fainted, I was ready to fall into a fit of laughter until I realized my arm was still held by the mare. I narrowed my eyes at the hold, “Dammit.” A grumble came from my stomach, “I just missed lunch didn’t I…”

I thought about prying, or even kicking the mare off, but that would have lead to her getting hurt. So I just waited for the mare to wake up, while I fondled her breast to pass the time. Luckily I didn’t have long to wait.

Her eyes slowly opened, they were unfocused at first until they focused on me. Her eyes grew wide and that was when I was pushed off the bed. She beat me to it… lucky mare.

As I laid on the oaken floor nursing, what was going to be a bruised rib, I heard the mare’s voice grew in volume from each syllable, “No No No! I can’t believe I did that with a colt… oh no!”

The bed springs creaked from her movement, and her face showed from the top of the bed.

“Are you alright?” She asked, slowly making her way off the bed. I watched as she almost stepped on my privates, “Here… let me help you up.”

My body was covered by a blue aura, and I felt myself go weightless. She propped me up, so I was standing on my hooves again.

“Thanks,” I said, and felt around for any damages. I found no permanent damage, so I turned my gaze towards the mare, “by the way… why am I naked?”

I already knew the answer, hell, I can smell it in the air. It was that odd aroma that I smelled every time I passed some mare in heat. It would explain my boner, but I chalked it up to the mare in front of me.

“We-well uhmm,” She avoided eye contact with me, and just twiddled her thumbs. I waited for her to explain herself, but my erection kinda ruined any serious thought at the moment. She took a deep breath and looked me in the eye, “I’m sorry for…”

She stopped and turned her head away from me. I just sighed and decided to just get all this over with.

I walked up to the mare, and flinched from my sudden movement. She was going to step back, but I never gave her the chance to run.

I quickly wrapped my arms around her, and gave the quivering mare a hug.

It was an odd thing for me to do, with me being the victim to statutory rape. Though none of that really mattered to me, since I was in heaven right now. My head was in between those marshmallowy bosoms, and my member was grazing her slit.

“It’s alright,” I said, almost wanting to kill myself for saying it, “I understand why you did it.”

“Y-you do?” She asked, as I felt something warm hit my muzzle.

“Yup,” I didn’t nod, with fear that it would have ruined the moment, “You're in heat and you needed someone to help.”
I felt her arms wrap around me, and I continued, “I should be the one who's sorry.”

“Really… what?” She gasped, as I moved back a bit to stare into her sapphire like eyes.

I smiled at the shocked mare, “Yup… if I had known you were in heat… I would have tried my best to help you.” She released her hold on me, and so did I, “I know I may not have been efficient…” I looked down and tried my best to look ashamed.”

"No-nonsense,” She said, and put hands on my shoulders, “You were amazing… you even lasted longer than other stallions I’ve been with.”

“You are just saying that,” I feigned a tear, hoping she would buy into all this, “I-I’m just no good if you didn’t even bother asking me.”

I felt my chin within her grasp, and my head was raised to face the mare.

“Now listen here… you did nothing,” Her face saddened when continued to look at me, “i-it’s all my fault… I thought I had all in control… but now look at me.”

I smiled, feeling pride at playing with the mare, ’I guess it’s time to end this.’

“It’s alright Rarity,” I said, my hand moved to hold hers, “I know how badly mare’s can act when they're in heat… I should have known when I stepped into your house.”

She smiled , and moved in to hug me, “You're such a sweet colt.”

“You're not bad yourself,” I said, and wrapped my arms around the mare. Those melons are really soft and firm, ’Furry breast… there’s just no comparison.’

“Umm… listen Button,” She let go, and stared into my eyes, “I um… I… is there anything I can do to…”

She went quiet, and I decided to step in, figuratively speaking, “Rarity… it’s okay.” I let go and held her hand, “Next time… just ask.” I kissed her hand, a blush formed on her muzzle.

I let go and turned to find my clothes. My body felt like it was on autopilot as I went to find my clothes. I told myself that I was doing all this on my own, yet it felt like I wasn’t in control.

Rarity took a seat on the bed, and watched me put my clothes on. I intentionally slowed the process, to let the mare watch the show.

As she watched, I kept an eye on her. She fidgeted and licked her lips, ’Can’t believe that worked.’

With the last article of clothing on, I walked up to the sitting mare. She moves back a bit, but I was able to grab hold of her chin.

I leaned in and kissed the mare, she sat stock still as I did it. I released my hold, and stared into her eyes, “Next time… let’s both have some fun.”

I left the mare where she sat, and gently closed the door. I made my way down the stairs with the biggest grin ever, ’These mares are so easy to manipulate… at least now I can get some.’ I stopped for a second as a thought came into my mind, ’I hope or else this entire thing would have been a waste of time… maybe I can still go up and.’ I shook my head and got rid of the idea.

“It’s too late for that now,” I mumbled, and continued to head for the door, “I have to head out tomorrow… God how I wished I could pound that.”

It was getting frustrating knowing that I could have any of these mares… Dammit. Stupid pheromones getting all in my head.

I would never act like this, hell I was that quiet guy that just wanted to be left alone. I never cared about having sex or any of that intimate crap. It was just a waste of time, and I had better things to do like making a 3D pong game.

“Holy shit,” I said, as I stepped out of the shop, “No wonder why mom always looked so disappointed.”

I continued to head home with the constant thought of what just transpired. None of it was me, yet I made the mare feel that I wanted her. Hell, I did want her.

I wanted to push her on her bed, and just take her. Though I can’t help but feel that I was just betraying myself.

I didn’t feel bad for doing Luna or those two other mares, but that was a dream and I loved it. So why is it that, when it came to her, that I felt so bad about it. Then it hit me.

“I got it,” I said, as I snapped my fingers, ’I was raped… that’s why I feel so happy then sad about the whole thing.’ I looked around at the near empty street, “I’m so glad no ones here… or else this would be awkward.”

I looked at my reflection from the closest window. I looked at my smiling face, I stared into my eyes and a flash of blue blinded me.

I rubbed the spots out of my eyes and stared back at my reflection. It was the same copper colored eyes that stared back at me.

“Strange,” I mumbled, and pulled an eye lid down, “I thought for a minute…” I looked closely into the window, and spotted the blue floral curtain, “Might just be me.”

I shook my head and headed home. This day turned into a really weird one, especially with the whole Twilight thing. Now that was the worst part of my day, don’t think getting raped by a hot mare would ever happen would ruin it, but still, purple was the worst thing of the day.

“Really wished I could remember it,” I said, and stared at the clock tower, “I really want to know what she did to me…”

I shook my head again and started to quicken my pace. I needed to prepare for tomorrow's trip, especially with what I was hearing from the ponies about that forest.

Then again, clouds moving on their own, and animals… well acting like animals was nothing for me to worry about. I’m just hoping mom won’t get mad at me for butchering that poncho, atleast I have my knife. That really sharp magic blade of grass, damn thing can pierce through stone.

When I arrived at home, I grabbed a bite to eat. Then took a shower, a really comforting shower for some reason.

After the body cleansing, I headed to my room to find that old poncho I had, hidden away in my closet. It was small, but could still cover me all the way to my knees. The thing was made of an odd burlap, I was lucky to find it when I cleaned out my room for stuff to use. Why it was dirt brown, I just blamed that on this kids poor taste.

I placed the poncho on my table and started drawing up plans.

“I could cut holes into it,” I mumbled, then felt the fabric and just shook my head, “that would really weaken the material… I wonder if they sell fishnet here.”

I looked out the window, and saw that I might have a few more hours left before the sun set. I hid the designs under my books, grabbed what money I had left and headed out.

The first place I went to was the local hardware store. Sadly they didn't have any fishnet, but the owner Screw just smiled at my question and pointed me to a an actual bait and tackle store.

It was an odd thing to hear that from him, even weirder when I asked him why we had such a store. His response was both relieving and made me want to rip someones throat.

“Oh that’s simple,” Screw said, as he placed a boxes of nail on the shelf, “Some of us here enjoy fishing.” He paused and bent down to whisper into my ear, “And between you and me… I find fried fish to be absolutely delicious.”

I stood there with my mouth wide open and a single thought going through my mind, ’Mother fucking shit! When the hell was someone going to tell me about this?!’

“Are you okay… kid?” He asked, and placed a hand on my shoulder.

“Yes… I think I need to go visit this shop.” I said, as drool fell from the sides of my mouth.

“A-are you drooling?”

“Yes… yes I am,” I said, and turned to head out the door, but paused as I stared at the glue. I pointed at the glue, “How good is that glue?”

“That thing?” Screw said, as he moved towards it, “If you need to glue a table together then it’ll do the job.”

“Can it stick to fiber,” I asked, I turned to the stallion as he shook his head.

“Sorry lad,” he said, he grabbed a small bottle from a different shelf, “You can glue a rope together with this and climb it in an hour.”

“That’s some glue… how much?”

“Ten bits,” He said, a look of disgust on his face, “I know. I know. It’s expensive… but it’s the only thing that can mend fibers together without it breaking.”

I reached into my pocket and handed the stunned stallion the money. He blinked at the bits in my hand.

“I’ll take it,” I said, as we traded money for goods, “if it’s as good as you say… then it’s worth every bit.”

“Tell me boy,” He counted the bits and then turned to me, “what are you going to use that for?”

“This,” I shook the bottle in front of him, “I’m going to make myself invisible.”

I left the old stallion with that, and headed out. I stuffed the bottle into my pocket, as I went out the door.

It was an odd thing to walk up to a fishing shop, weirder to actually walk into it. Especially with the herbivores that walked around the place.

A bell rang, as I stepped inside and voice rang out through the room.

“Hello!” I turned to spot a white young mare, “Welcome to Magnum’s Tackle n’ Bait.”

She looked about the same age as me, with a curly pink and purple mane. She casted her emerald eyes my way, with the biggest smile I’ve ever seen.

“Hi,” I said, as I looked around the shop.

“Is there anything I can help you with?” the unicorn asked, as she walked towards me.

“Yes,” I turned to face the pre-teen, “do by chance have any fishnet?”

“Sure we do,” She turned and began to walk towards a shelf. I followed behind the mare, “We have some in stock… so how much do you need?”

“Let me see what you have,” I said, she smiled and started to pull out some nets.

I went over each one, testing the spacing and durability of the nets. While the mare or filly, which ever one it is, hell I can’t even tell which I am. They say I’m almost an adult, while I keep getting told I was still a kid. Really wished they had a word for teenager instead of colt or stallion.

Well anyways, she just looked on in boredom and returned to man or pony the desk as it were. I just did what I needed to, and search for that one net.

“Found it,” I said, as I observed the price and the quality of the net, “strong and cheap… not going to miss you when I cut you up into pieces.”

I put the other nets back, and walked up to the counter. I paused as a stallion walked out of from the back door. He held a rod and reel in hand, with a straw hat atop his head. The old dude surprisingly had a mustache, which at first made no sense to me, but facial hair was possible. Biology ignored the fact we already had hair on our faces, again I blamed it on magic screwing that up.

“Well hello there,” He greeted, as he placed the rod to the side, “didn’t know I had customer.” He walked up to me with his hand outstretched, “Name’s Magnum."

"Button," I said, and shook his hand.

"So you want to start fishing?" He asked as he moved towards the counter, "I'll take it from here Sweetie... Why don’t you go out and play"

"Sure thing dad," the young filly said, as she bolted out of the store.

The white stallion, shook his head and smiled, "Kids." He turned towards me, "So what else can I get you?"

"This'll be all," I placed the netting on the table.

He looked at it, with a raised eyebrow, "You sure... If you're fishing around these parts... You won't be able catch much with that."

"I know," I said, as I handed him the bits, "this wouldn't even catch bait fish if I wanted to."

"Oh... you're a fisher?" He smiled, as he handed me a receipt for my purchase.

I shook my head, "No... but I do know a thing or two about catching them."

"Really?" He said, and stared at me with those blue eyes, "And what would that be?"

"Cast a line and hope something bites!" I said, and he laughed.

He stifled his laughter, "So if you're not going to use that for fishing... Then what are you going to use it for?"

I smirked at the older stallion, "Why good sir... I'm going to make myself invisible."

I picked up my purchase, and he looked on in question, "How are you going to do that?"

"Oh that's simple." I began to explain to the old stallion on how to make a ghillie suit. He looked on in interest.

"So... why do you need to make this... Ghillie suit?" He asked, with eyebrow raised.

"For observational purposes," I said, as I began to head out.

"Well I wish you luck Button!" Magnum smiled from behind the counter.

"Thanks!" I said, as I headed out the door.

With the net in hand and a goal before me, I was going to be busy for the rest of the day. I really wonder if I can get some fish for dinner.

Chapter 10: Catch Me if You Can

The Man Inside Colt

Chapter 10: Catch Me if You Can

It was before the sun rose, I had my pack and equipment for the days journey. Mom was still asleep, before I left through the door.

I gently closed the door, just in case mom wakes up. Just hope the note is enough to keep her from worrying.

The half moon provided little light, but luckily the pegasi cleared it for the morning’s delivery.

I quickly made my way to the forest, my way was clear, but if someone saw me I don't think they'd stay quiet about a colt running towards the most feared forest of this country.

I made it to the edge of the forest, I was a bit out of breath, but luckily I was able to avoid any ponies that were awake. Though those deer and bunnies were interesting company. A bit strange to find them huddled around a hill.

They grew scared when I got near the forest, some of them tried to keep me from going in, but they were pretty easy to walk past. However now I have this little raccoon they followed me.

"Come on little guy!" I said to the little nocturnal rodent, it shook it's head and decided to cling to my pack. I just shook my head and started to take my ghillie suit out. I took my shirt off and stuffed it into the free space in my pack.

The raccoon moved around to keep from getting in my way, but it still clung to the pack. I smiled at the little guy, and then started to look for some mud.

It wasn't hard to find damp earth in the forest, but the constancy would make it dry in an hour or so.

"This'll have to do... I guess." I mumbled as I rubbed mud all over my body, to try to get rid of my scent, "Huh... it should smell of something dead.... yet yet there’s no scent whatsoever."

I kind of liked it, but worried if there would be a problem later, "Hope this works... Or else I just got dirty for no reason."

I turned and put on my pack, then I grabbed my knife from its makeshift holster, just an old sweater I butchered up and made into a sheath. I began cut some branches and foliage, to weave into the netting on the ghillie suit.

Once I had the suit covered with leaves and moss, I donned it. I had to bend down a bit I wanted to cover my legs, but at least now I can move without being spotted.

The little raccoon burrowed into my pack, and threatened to tear away at the fabric if I tried to pull him out. At least the little guy was safer in there than out here, hopefully.

With my hood on, I began my hunt for those wolves.

As I traversed through the forest, an odd feeling welled up inside. It wasn’t fear, more like anticipation.

This place felt so free, the clouds drifted without assistance and forest felt like the one I hunted in. It was all nostalgic, and I felt like my old self again. Though this body needed to be retrained.

A squirrel ran past me and climbed up an opposing tree. I jumped when I saw the little critter.

“Damn… that nearly gave me a heart attack...” I mumbled, as I tried to calm myself. I looked around at the trees, as I tried to remember how I used to hunt, “Really wished I had something other than the knife… at least it’s magic.”

I continued to step forward, happy that I could hear the birds in the trees. They were my alarm if something came along that could eat me.

There was a path through the forest, and some odd blue flowers that dotted the path. They were pretty so I picked up a few, and they smelled amazing. I dropped the one in hand, and planned to come back for some later.

I quickly made my way into the dense trees, and avoided the path. It was hard to move in the suit, but if I was seen, then all that time making the suite would have been wasted.

An hour passed and no sight of wolves, or any other predator for that matter. I was lucky on the later, but the former was becoming a headache.

“If you weren't so important...” I grumbled, as I looked for tracks. The book said they were elusive bastards, and the glowing piece of wood in them was the bases for the medium. There are others, but they seemed way out of my reach.

I stopped as I heard a howl and a scream from the distance. I quickly put my back to tree and crouched. I eyed my surroundings, I had plenty of exits to use and I could weave through the trees if I was chased.

I waited as I whispered to my pack that shivered, “Stay still… something’s coming.”

It wasn’t long till the bush broke, and someone I never expected tripped and fell in front of me.

I diverted my attention from the mare to the now, magical anomaly which was the timberwolf. I could smell the putrid stink of the beast, and how it howled and growled at the mare as shrank to a ball.

“You have to be kidding me.” I mumbled as I unstrapped my pack. I unsheathed the grass blade, as I whispered orders to the coon, “When you can… make sure you get your ass out of here.”

I dropped the pack as I stepped out of my spot. The wolf paused as it saw me move forward.

Hello,” I said to the wolf, as I stepped in between it’s meal. I kept my focus on the wolf, “Hey! You okay?” I hear a slight murmur from the frightened mare, “If you can move… use those wings of yours to get up those trees.”

“W-what are you going to do?” I heard her shaky voice, as the wolf stepped forward.

“Not dying if that’s what you're asking.” I said, as I crouched ready for its strike. “When I get this guy’s attention… get to the trees.”

The wolf bared its fangs, and I could see the shimmer in its mouth.

’I was just going to observe you for later… but this was going to happen sooner or later.’ I pointed my blade at the beast, with my fingers pinched around the flat of the grass, ‘Shame it came to this… looks like I’ll have make one from scratch again.’

The wolf rushed forward and I channeled what mana I could into the grass part of the knife. The blade extend forward, and pierced through the wolf.

It was a one shot move, and made the blade unwieldy afterwards. This was grass blade number four, two ended up wilted and brown when I found it in the morning. Three pierced through a boulder when I tested how long it could go if I poured mana into it.

It was a good ten feet, pour boulder was pierced all the way through, luckily I still had two at the time. Celestia however wasn’t happy about it, but at I was able run back to town before she got her hands on grass blade number two.

I let go of the blade and walked up to the shocked wolf. The book mentioned that these things would collapse if enough damage was done, and it did.

“Huh… almost like a lizard,” I said, as I observed its defensive mechanism. In a few hours it would return to it’s normal self, “Now let’s get that wood out… that’s sounded wrong.”

I shook my head as I dug through the pile of wood. The stench of rotting something, increased as I dug deeper.

"Wh-why did you kill him?" I turned my head to spot the butter yellow mare, tears formed under her teal orbs.

"What?" I said, as I raised an eyebrow. She stepped away from me, as I shifted through the pile.

"The timber wolf... why did you kill him?" This time she held firm, determination in her voice.

"Kill?" I turned my head to the pile of rotten wood, then to the mare, "I didn't kill him."

"But your blade..."

"My blade?" I cut in and tilted my head in confusion. "You do realize these guys regenerate... Right? "

"They do?" She stepped forward, to observe the fallen wolf. I turned back to the pile as my hand wrapped around something smooth.

I looked down at the glowing piece of darkened wood. I pulled it out of the pile, a smile present on my muzzle.

"What's that?" The mare asked, as I turned my gaze toward her, her pink mane a large contrast in the background of green and brown.

"Hm... You mean this?" She nodded and I stood up. The mare moved back, as I held the odd glowing wood, "its just a piece of wood."

I stood up and walked pass the mare, and she followed suit. I stopped as I spotted the raccoon, its head poked out of my pack and its black eyes stared at me.

“I thought I told you to run!” I said, as the raccoon shook its head. I sighed and shook my head, “Just out of there… so I can stuff this in there.”

The raccoon nodded, and crawled out of the pack. I shoved the arm sized piece into the pack, careful to not hit any of the tupperware. It stuck out of the hole and I closed the pack as much as I could.

I felt the bottom of my suit being tugged on, I looked down to spot the big eyed coon. It hung to my cloak, I raised an eyebrow, “What do you want?”

“Uhm… she wants you to carry her!” The mare said, and I turned my attention towards her.

“What?” I asked, I looked to the raccoon then the mare, “What are you talking about?”

The raccoon let out a low growl, the mare giggled, “She really likes you.”

“You can understand her?” I asked, and the mare nodded. I was about to say something, until howls was heard over the distance. I took a quick look and only spotted trees, “We better go… Now!”

I quickly donned the backpack and held the raccoon in one hand. I ran up to the mare and grabbed an arm, “Let’s go before the rest of the pack get here!”

I led her away from the area, I took the straightest route I could towards the path of blue flowers. If we could get there, it would be a straight shot toward the town.

“You could fly you know!” I huffed, as I nearly fell over from the panicky raccoon and the mare.

“Sorry!” She heaved, as we took a break once we reached the path.

“Don’t take this wrong… but you could have just flown out of here,” I said, as I cracked my neck. I placed the raccoon on the ground as it vomited the contents of its stomach unto the ground. It was an odd yellow substance, “Is that?’

I quickly dropped my pack and searched through the contents. The tupperware was open and the content long gone, “You ate my lunch.” I glared at the little heathen as it gave me those big old forgive me eyes. I shook my head, “Whatever… at least I got what I need.”

I closed my backpack and put the sleeves over my shoulder. The little raccoon looked at me, and tugged on my now torn suit.

“What now?” I asked, as the raccoon clung to the suit.

“She wants to go with you…” I didn’t hear what pink hair said, as a force pushed me off my feet and towards the ground.

“Fluttershy!” I heard pink’s name yelled, but the my instincts kicked in and I clenched my fist.

Whatever held me to the ground, I started to punch it.

“Ow,” the thing on me repeated, as I continued to lay blows on it. I felt something hard hit my face, and I just continued to punch whatever it is.

“Stop!” I heard a familiar voice yell, as the weight atop me lessened and something else held me to the ground, “Rainbow Dash! Button Mash! Stop now!”

"But he punched me Twi... Wait a minute," I was able to look up from my spot on the ground, and at the rainbow maned mare that was coated in a purple aura. She looked down at me, "Oh pony feathers! I just beat up a colt!"

"Speak for yourself," I shot back, as I tried to break free from the magic hold, "I was the one winning."

“Enough… and how are you able to move!” Twilight came into my vision, and I smirked at the mare.

“It’s simple Ms. Sparkle,” I said, as I continued to force my way back up, “Compared to the Princess… this is nothing.” I screamed as I pushed off the ground.

“What the!” I felt the magic fade, as I stood up. I felt my muscles tensed, and I grinned at the flabbergasted mare.

“Now if you don’t mind,” I said and smiled at the purple mare, “I’m going to head home now.”

Twilight stepped in front of me, her face in a scowl, “Oh no you don’t! You have a lot to explain right now young colt.”

“Yeah. Yeah,” I waved off the mare as I made my way past her. She stepped in front of me, her horn covered in that aura of hers, “Can’t this wait?”

“No young colt,” She glared at me, and her horn glowed a brighter shade of lavender, “You have a lot of explaining to do.”

A howl echoed around us, I looked around at the forest and as did the mare in front of me. I turned my attention back towards purple, “We better get going… I don’t think those wolves would be too happy finding us here.”

Twilight looked towards me then to the forest. She didn’t say anything but just nodded, and turned towards the other two mares, “Let’s go girls… and you.”

I smiled as we started to make our way out of here. As soon as we made it out, I was going to haul ass.

As we made our way down the path, the mares avoided the blue flowers. I simply walked through it, and rainbow girl shook her head and smirked. The other two were too busy to notice, as they concentrated on avoiding the flowers.
’That’s strange… I wonder why are they avoiding those flowers….’ I felt the tug on my head, and eyeballed the coon on my head. She pointed toward the exit, as she continued to look back.

“It’s okay,” I whispered to the raccoon, as I kept my ears trained on the sound of birds, “we’re still in the clear.”

A howl was heard in the distance, and the little critter shivered. I just chuckled as I felt my body tense. I could feel the corner of my muzzle rise, ’Now all I need is my rifle… I think grandad would be happy to hunt these guys.

Some forest in the north:

“You know,” I turned to the old man, his hands moved to expertly stripe and clean his pistol, “I agreed to come with you… but did you have to forget the tents again?”

“You know how I forget things,” he chuckled, as he pieced the gun back together, “I’m forgetting a lot these days.”

“But the tent,” I said, as I wrapped my body with a tarp, “It’s freezing out here.”

I watched the old man cock the gun, I shook my head and chambered a round in my rifle. We stood up, our weapons in hand.

“I hope this trip was worth it,” I grumbled, as the old man holstered his own rifle.

“Relax.” He patted my back, as we made our way into the forest. The weather was clear and our gear was safe in the lean-to, “Don’t worry so much… after all we’re here for vacation.”

“Really wished we’d go somewhere more warm,” I said as I forged a path through the dense foliage, “I like hikes and all… but this is starting to get annoying.”

“Please!” Grandad said, as we made our way to the hiking trail, “We only have a couple more days till we reach the mountain… so quit complaining.”

“Whatever,” I grumbled, as we started to head down to the river for some water. I turned to face the old man, “but did we have to go when bears are just getting out of their hibernation?”

“Better them than tourist,” he said, as I pushed through a bush. I just shook my head and we continued on our hiking trip.

Though I couldn’t help but smile, as I felt the odd sensation of being here. The air was filled with the smell of wet earth, and I couldn’t help but feel relieved as I pushed through the brush.

Present:

“Wow… what’s in this stuff?” I asked, as the butter yellow mare put some odd salve on my cuts, “I can’t feel the pain anymore… and it’s already healing.”

She smiled, and continued to apply the salve, while purple walked back and forth. She was talking about how stupid it was for me to enter the Everfree. I ignored her, as I continued to pay attention to the yellow mare.

“And another thing!” I turned my head to look at Sparkle, as she pointed at me, “Did you know how dangerous it is to go into the forest!?”

I blinked and simply answered the mare, “Of course… why do you think I went in there?”

She stood with her mouth open, and her hair started to frazzle. Rainbow started to chuckle, and Flutter-something just continued to apply the salve. The raccoon climbed the couch, and curled up next to me.

“Then why would you go in there?” Twilight said, as I petted the furry creature.

“That’s simple… because I needed a horn,” I said, as yellow wrapped a bandage on the bigger cuts. I looked over the bandage, and turned to the mare, “You're really good at this.”

She smiled, and got up to put the med kit away. I stood up and looked at Sparkle, “If you don’t mind I need to get going.”

“Oh no you don’t!” Twilight's horn glowed again, as her her hair began to smolder.

“Woah… Calm down Twi,” Rainbow said, as she stood up to confront the smoking mare, “you don’t want to burn Fluttershy’s house down.”

‘Huh… so her name’s Fluttershy,’ I thought, as I slowly made my way out. I grabbed my pack, but the little raccoon, clung to it. I didn’t want to try to push her off, in fear that purple would turn her attention towards me.

Rainbow stood in front of her and her extended wings provided excellent cover. I turned and quickly headed for the door.

“I know Rainbow… it’s just that Celestia assigned me to teach him and…”

Twilight stopped talking as I opened the door. Her voice grew in volume as I took a step outside, “Where do you think your are going!?”

“Ah… home,” I pushed open the door and made a break for it. The coon let out a wail as I slammed the door behind me. I hoisted the pack on my back, the rodent held firm as I ran.

I made it past the fence, until the door blew open and Twilight screamed, “Button!”

I didn’t bother to look back, as I sprinted home. I could hear Twilight behind me, but knowing her type, I don’t think she can keep up for long.

“Holy shit… how are you keeping up,” I yelled, as I neared the town. I turned and spotted the purple mare, her hair on fire while her mouth foamed on the edges.

Fear gripped me and I ran harder, away from the mare. This body maybe stronger than my original one, but the same could be said for the mare behind me. How her hair was on fire was the scariest part.

“Button!” She yelled as I veered toward an alleyway. I dodged trash cans and debris, while Twilight just bowled through them.

The raccoon clung for dear life and screamed. I thought for a minute that it was an panic scream, but it sounded happy for a moment.

As I ran out on the street, I quickly headed through the crowds of ponies. They turned their attention towards me, but I could swear all their eyes grew wide when sparkle came out of the alleyway.

“Not again,” I heard someone scream, as I headed down the street. The ponies started to clear a path, they either hid in buildings or simply ran from the street. I was a virtual sitting duck as the mare behind me chased after me.

I started to panic, because I wasn’t sure how to interpret their actions. Why they feared the inferno of a mare was beyond my reasoning. Though I didn’t put too much thought into it, as Twilight continued to scream my name at the top of her lungs, and the flames that replaced her mane, intensified.

The little creek that bordered a side of town came into view, and I moved toward it.

As I reached the edges of the stream, I jumped and hoped I made it in. The raccoon, still don’t know how or why it held on for so long, let out a scream as I plunged into the water.

Luckily the water was waist deep, I turned to spot Sparkle jumping to tackle me. Though I wasn’t going to let her.

I crouched and as she neared me, I pushed off the sandy surface. I jumped out of the way and as she hit the water a column of steam grew from the spot.

“Woah… that was actually pretty cool!” I said, as I laid in the water, my chest above the water. I felt a tap on my shoulder, and turned to see the soaked coon. She gave me a death glare, as she stood on my shoulder, a hand clung to my hair for support.

The raccoon started to punch my cheek, and she cursed a storm on my shoulder. Kinda wished I could understand her, and her punches were ticklish, so it came to little surprise that I started to laugh from it.

“Why are you laughing?” I turned my gaze from the little mammal, to the now soaked mare. She looked like she was going to cry, actually she was crying as I noticed the tears that fell from her lavender orbs.

I felt bad just watching her cry, she rubbed her eyes with her forearm and sobbed into it. I sighed as I felt my, something tug on my heart.

I stood up, and waded through the crystal clear water. I walked up to the mare, she tried to push me away, but I pushed her arm away and hugged the purple mare.

I held her head against my chest, she started to cry and I started to comfort the mare, “Shh… it’s alright.”

“No it’s not!” She sniffed, I patted her back and she continued to cry on my chest, “I’m trying so hard… yet you are…”

“Shh.” I cut her off, I increased my hold on the mare and she cried harder. It was strange how physical comfort can calm these ponies, hell even I can feel how comforting it is to be held by another. Strange how the instincts of being a pony killed off my natural tendency to punch someone if they got close.

“I’m sorry.” I said, as I switched to petting her head, “For everything.”

I moved back a bit to stare into her reddened eyes. She sniffed and rubbed the snot that formed on her muzzle. I continued my heartfelt apology, “Look… I’m not the easiest guy to get along with.” I rubbed the back of my head, “And I’m sorry for that.”

She started to smile, “Thanks… um I think we should get out of here.”

Sparkle started to look around and blush formed on her muzzle. I did the same and noticed the crowd around us.

I turned to the mare, “Yeah… we better get out of here before they come up with some odd rumor or something.”

I moved back and held out an arm for the mare. She grabbed hold and I helped her up.

We started to make our way out of the creek and the ponies tried to feign ignorance. I ignored their feeble attempts, as I continued to hold on to Twilight’s hand and led her away from that place.

I couldn’t really tell how or why I held onto the mare until I brought her home. Only that physical contact made me feel relieved and it probably did the same for her. Strange how this pony body behaved in this way.

I heard the raccoon sneeze, and I just sighed, “Looks like you're coming home with me.” As I said those words the little fella rapped my neck in a hug, and I could feel her claws stab my skin, “Now what to tell mom?”

Chapter 11: Needing a Shirt

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 11: Needing a Shirt

“Okay, this is just getting ridiculous,” I said, as I stared into the dream mirror. My adult form was before me, it was like staring into one of those fun house holograms, “Bad enough I’m staring at my own cock… and why am I always naked in these dreams?”

I looked around at the endless void, the mirror with my adult body was the only thing there. I observed my childlike form, “What I wouldn’t do for one of those dreams right now.”

I stared back at the mirrored body, but something was odd about it. The older stallions that I observed had more horse like features and the mare’s muzzles were almost round in comparison.

My reflection showed that, it was neither, it almost felt or looked like my old human self. My muzzle didn’t come close to a grown stallion, and those eyes.

I felt fear as I stared into those eyes. They were angry eyes, eyes that belonged to someone that wasn’t me.

I watched as the mirror moved closer to me. I tried to move back, but I was glued where I stood.

The pony in the mirror arms extended as the mirror was in front of me. It’s arms pushed through the mirror, and it’s hands wrapped around my throat.

I could feel myself suffocating, as his hands clenched around my throat.

He smiled, and the mirror started to crack.

I opened my eyes only to be greeted by darkness. Something warm was on top of me and I could feel a heartbeat from it.

I brought a hand to the object in question, only to feel a furry mass atop my head. I inwardly sighed knowing the creature that rested on my head.

I gently tried to pull her off, but her claws dug into the side of my cheek when I did. I gritted my teeth from the sudden pain, and persisted in my mission to get my new pet off me.

With the bundle of fur off my head, I placed the little fella on the free side of my bed.

“Not even a day… and you're already causing me problems,” I grumbled, as I got up from bed. I reached for the lamp, but somehow I ended up pushing the thing off my nightstand.

It landed on the floor and by the sound of it, the thing shattered once it the floor.

“Dammit,” I said, I stood up and felt around for the light switch.

“Button!” I heard mom’s voice from the hallway, “Are you alright sweetie?”

“Yeah mom… Coco just knocked over the lamp.” I said, as I felt the light switch.

“Button… are you sick? ” I heard the doorknob turn, as I turned on the light, “Your voice sounds odd…”

I stared at the mare with a bat in hand, her eyes grew wide when they were upon me.

Strange thing about this mare, any odd noise in the house and she’ll wake up on the dime. Me walking in the hallway doesn’t count, but she did almost bludgeon me when I tried to sneak through the back door.

She pushed the door open, and screamed, “Where’s my son!”

The bat raised to strike and I raised my arms up to block the blow. Pain resonated to my head, and she retracted the bat to strike another blow.

I didn’t let her strike the blow. As the bat reached the it’s apex, I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around the mare. This kept her arms above head, with the the bat held above and her arm restrained, I would have hoped that she would have given up, but she was an unpredictable type of mare.

“Look calm down…” I wasn’t able to finish, since she headbutted my chin. I fought through the pain and held firm, as she continued to assault me.

“Where is my son!” She started to use her knees, and luckily she hit my sides.

“I am your son!” I screamed, as I increased my clench on the mare. Her head pressed against my chest… wait a minute.

I looked down at the mare, as she stopped her assault to look at me and I did the same. I looked down at her, and actually looked down at her. It was an odd thing since I was at boob level with the mare.

I slowly let go of her and stepped backwards to get a better view of the mare in question. She still held the bat ready to strike, but she seemed hesitant in doing so.

I turned to the my mirror in the room, and that face was in the mirror.

“What happened to me?” I said as I rubbed a hand across my chin. It was the same face in my dream, and the worst part of it was that my clothes were ripped at the seams.

Button?” I turned my attention back at the weapon wielding mare, “Is that really you?”

The bat was still poised for attack, but I was in no ways capable at defending myself at the moment. I only nodded, as my mind went through all the possible scenarios on why my body was like this.

Mom moved forward, this time the bat was on her side. She began to pat my body down, and I stared at the smaller mare as she did so. She stared into my eyes, and the bat fell to the floor.

“You really are Button… my Button,” She said, as she started to fall over. Luckily I was able to wrap an arm around the mare, before she fell on the floor.

“Yeah… it’s me mom.” I said, as she pressed against my chest. I held her against my chest, and petted her mane.

As we both came to our senses, we made our way into the kitchen. Even with all that drama, the raccoon remained asleep, so we just left the little baby alone.

“So… care to explain what happened?” Mom asked, as we both sat down at the table.

“Don’t know!” I said, as I racked my mind for why my body was like this. Though it all concluded to when I was in the woods, but I wasn’t going to tell her that. I took sip from my cup of water, as I swallowed I turned my sights on the mare, “Honestly mom… I’d like to know as much you do right now.”

She looked at me and sighed, “I see… though we probably should deal with one problem first.”

I raised an eyebrow, “What do you mean…?”

As I moved a loud ripping sound echoed through the room. I looked down to see my now exposed chest, “Never mind…”

It was near nine in the morning, just about the time when every pony in this little town was starting to get up. I stood in the living room, with the only clothes that could fit me. They were able to fit without tearing, but the lower part of my abs showed and the pants outlined my muscled legs.

’Why do I get the feeling that I’m nothing but boner bait… or whatever it is for the female side of things,’ I sighed and put the bits mom handed me into my pockets.

“Are you sure you’ll be fine?” She asked, as she dusted off my clean shirt. She pressed against me, her chest poked against my abdomen.

“I’ll be fine,” I said and hugged the mare. She shivered in my embrace, which was starting to turn disturbing, “besides… if anypony can help me then it’s going to be Ms. Twilight.”

“Okay,” Mom mumbled, and let go of the me, “But are you sure you don’t want me to go with you?”

“Mom I’ll be fine… besides,” I kissed her on forehead, and she smiled from it, “I don’t want you to miss your appointment.”

“Yeah… my appointment...” She mumbled again, and I started to head for the door.

“I’ll meet you at the cafe when I get word from Twilight,” I said, as I opened the door. I turned to see her just nod and with that, I closed the door.

“Phew… that was awkward.” I mumbled, as the door shut behind me. I shook my head to get rid of the thought of what just happened in the living room, “Okay… let’s get this over with.”

I started to make my way towards the library.

The streets started to fill with bodies, but luckily most of them headed for the local bakery. This was completely opposite to where I was headed, and guaranteed a lower number of ponies would spot me.

However the mares that did spot me, went into a fit of whispered shouts. They didn’t try to say it out loud, but their excited voices were too loud for me to ignore.

“Oh my Celestia he is gorgeous,” A mare to my left shout whispered to another mare. Her partner just nodded, and I could swear she started to drool.

Another group to my right had one of them being pushed toward me. ’Probably trying yo get my number or something… I wonder if this is what women had to go through?

I continued to walk forward, and I eventually hit the market place. The farmers started to place their cart filled with their produce.

As I passed the same thing happened with the mares, only this time I was tackled to the ground.

“Whoops… didn’t see you there.” I looked up at the cyan pegasus atop me, her magenta eye stared into mine.

’How the fuck do you… you know what! Never mind.’ I inwardly sighed, as the mare got off from atop of me.

“Rainbow Dash!” I turned my dirt covered head to spot the orange hooves of a frightening mare, “Now that ain’t… nice yah flying into him like that.”

“Yeah I know AJ,” Rainbow said, as she rolled her eyes. She pushed off the ground to stand up, and dusted herself off.

An orange hand came into my view, and those emerald eyes followed.

“Need some help?” She asked, and I grabbed hold of those iron like hands. She pulled me up, which felt like my arm was going to be torn off, “Yer one heavy fellow.”

“Thanks… I think...” I said, as I dusted myself off. With the dirt off, I stared at the mare that helped me and at that point I wanted to run. Her eyes had this predatory edge, and it trailed up and down. I could only guess what was going through her mind, but I really hoped she wasn’t stripping my clothes off.

I looked around and the rainbow maned mare had a smirk with eyes doing the same. ’I better get the fuck out of here.’ I put on a smile and turned to the blonde maned mare, “Thanks for your help… but I really need to meet up with someone.”

“Well if’n yah need to meet someone… then I shouldn’t keep yah waiting,” She said, as the cyan blue mare’s mouth slackened and her eyes grew wide.

’That was easy...’

“So who is it yah be seeing?” She asked, as I inwardly facepalmed when she moved to the side of me.

’And here we go,’ I thought as I moved towards the library. The mare continued to walk beside me, as rainbow floated on my other side, ’I should probably end this before it gets worse.’

I looked around at my surroundings, and the mares at the stalls turned their gaze toward me, with dreamy eyes. The stallions however, glared or gave me thumbs up, ’Yeah.., gotta end this before I get lynched.’

“So where you from?” Applejack asked, she somehow moved closer to me and rainbow doing the same.

“Well Applejack… you should know that,” I calmly said, and she stopped in her tracks. I paused to look at the mare, her mouth wide open, “Is something… Applejack?”

“Yeah there is!” I turned my attention to the cyan mare, her face contorted to a glare, “How do you know AJ’s name!?”

She extended her wings and stepped forward, with what I believed, is an intent to fight.

I blinked and tilted my head at the aggressive mare, “What do you mean… Miss Dash?”

Her fist raised, into a karate poise… I think, and screamed, “Alright buddy… Just who are you!?”

“Please don’t tell me your serious,” I said, and I entered into my own boxer poise, “I don’t you want a repeat of yesterdays.”

“What’s that supposed to mean…?” She paused, as I watched her eyes grow wide. I swear what ever black magic made these eyes so god damn cute, I was either going to kick their ass or thank them. She was just so cute with those big ol’ eyes, and that angry frown slowly turned to shock.

“Finally figured it out,” I said, a smile formed on my muzzle.

“No way,” She gasped, and looked me up and down, “Just no way.”

“Fraid so Miss Dash,” I said as I lowered my guard.

“Now what in the hay is going on here!” Applejack stepped in between me and the mare. She poked me in the chest, “Now yah better explain who in Equestria yah are right now… or so have me I’ll.”

She grabbed a section of my shirt, and it threatened to tear my shirt. I was about to answer the mare, but Rainbow beat me to the punch.

“Button… you are Button, aren’t you.”

I smirked as the mare realized who I am, “Well… I’m glad to know you still remember me.”

“Wait ah minute,” Applejack turned to the mare behind her, “Yer saying this here stallion… is that colt that.”

“When you put it that way… then yeah,” I moved closer to the mare, I stared into her emerald eyes, “I am that colt.”

“B-but how can yah be so… tall!” Applejack gasped, and moved back, but sadly she did not let go. She ripped my shirt off, and I was a bit surprised how the whole thing was held in her hand, “Oh sweet Celestia.”

I observed my half naked form, ’How is it that I’m so ripped? I looked around at the now group of slack jawed mares, ’This… this isn’t good.’

I grabbed what was left of my shirt, and tried to put it on, “Look Applejack… I gotta head to Twilight’s and find out what happened to me.”

I quickly made my way past the two slackjawed mares, inside I actually wanted to run, but outside I sprinted towards the haven of learning. The vibe I got from the crowd was not something I wanted to find out.

When I reached the doors of the established building, I quickly entered and shut the door behind me. Only half the shirt stayed on, and my chest heaved as I tried to get oxygen into my body.

“Hello… is somepony down there?” I heard Twilight’s voice from the top of the staircase.

“Twilight,” I called her name, as I walked to the center of the room, “It’s me Button… I need your help.”

“Button?” Twilight said, as she walked out onto the top of the stairs. She stared down at me, her mouth slackened as she tried to form words, “B-Button… what happened to you?”

“If I knew… I wouldn’t be here right now!” I sighed, as Twilight made her way down. She looked me over, and had the same expression the others did. I snapped my fingers to get her attention, “Concentrate Twilight… bad enough I got my shirt ripped off.”

“Y-yes… I think might know what happened,” She said, her horn glowed and book floated from the shelf. She opened the book with her magic, and showed the open page to me, “Did you by chance walk into this?”

“Poison Joke.” I read aloud, as the flower from yesterday was written before me. I read the passage and I couldn’t help but smile, “Wow… I didn’t know a plant could do that.”

“Tell me about it,” Twilight said, as the book returned to its place on the shelf, “if we had known… it could have saved us a lot of trouble.” She sighed, but smiled nonetheless.

“So you know how to make the cure then?” I asked, the mare in question levitated a pen and paper, “Just head to the spa and give them this… they’ll have the cure in stock since it’s such a popular bath.”

“Popular bath?”

“It makes your coat extremely soft,” She said, her eyes observing my entire form, “you should probably head out soon.”

“Thanks Twilight,” I said, and pocketed the note, “I’ll see you next time for our lesson.”

“You mean in an hour?” She smirked, and I just shook my head.

“That wouldn’t be such a good idea,” I said, as I headed for the door, “You and I both know that even if you shoved all that info in my head… none of it would matter if I can’t use magic.”

“That’s true… but how will you do that?” She asked, she followed behind me, “I mean… it’s not like you can grow a horn over night.”

“Don’t worry about that,” I chuckled, as I wrapped a hand on the door knob, “If things work out… I might be able to cast a spell in a week or two.”

“Then if that’s the case,” she began, I opened the door and the mare walked past me, “you won’t mind if I tag along then?”

I raised an eyebrow from her sudden action, “Don’t you have stuff to do?”

“Nope!” She said, and turned to face me when she was out on the street, “Besides… it’s nice to get of the library for once.” She smiled, this creepy sadistic happy smile, “And do you even know where the spa is?”

“No… but I see your point.” I said, I closed the door behind me as Twilight walked down the road. She paused, her head turned to look me up and down.

“We should get you some clothes first.” She said, and I nodded in agreement.

“I see what you mean… is there a place close by for me to get some?”

“There is… but we better hurry before she hits one of her sudden inspiration streak.” She motioned for me to follow, and as I did a single thought entered my head.

’What did she just say?’ I just sighed, and followed after the mare. However she ended up walking next to me, and moved closer into my personal space. I noticed her sneak peeks at me, I hoped it was just my imagination, but once we reached a certain point in our travel she dropped the act and just stared at me.

I blamed the sudden attraction from the mare toward the plant, and I wished I had a shirt on. Not this ripped mess, I still wonder why that plant made me into this odd adult form or what circumstances lead to this. Though all I know for sure, is that I really need a shirt right now.

Chapter 12: It's just too Soon

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 12: It’s just too soon

It was strange to come into the same place I was raped in, much more that it was just a few days since the incident.

I stood still, half naked in the middle of the room, while the unicorn with the curly purple mane looked over every inch of me.

“Hm… I would say a cobalt would complement those… eyes of yours,” Rarity’s said, as her hand traced over my chest. I spotted Twilight at the corner, her eyes trained on me and the mare, I couldn’t tell what was going through her mind, but I was sure that dreamy gaze of hers was probably me in a speedo.

I watched as fabrics of cloth floated around me, Rarity turned her attention toward Twilight, “Twilight… will you be a dear?” Twilight made some sort of sound in confirmation to the mare, “I seem to have left a spool of thread down stairs… can you please get it for me?”

“Yeah… sure.” Twilight said, as I heard the sounds of a chair scratched against the wooden floor, “I’ll be back in a minute.”

“Thank you dear!” Rarity called out, as Twilight left the room. When the door closed and we heard the sounds of clopping hooves on the stairs, she turned toward me with a smile on her muzzle, “Now that we’re alone.”

She grabbed the tuft on my chest and forced me to bend down. Our lips met and her tongue forced its way into my mouth.

Rarity breaks the kiss, a trail of saliva connected our muzzles together. She wrapped me in a hug and her chest firmly pressed against mine. I stared down into her sapphire blue eyes.

“You remember your promise?” She asked, my arms slowly wrapped around her. I smirked and her smile turned to a grin, “I’m glad you remember.”

Her head moved for a kiss and I bent down to meet her lips.

We stood there for a good while, until we heard the sound of hooves ascending the stairs, did we break away.

“I hope you’ll reconsider taking the cure,” She smirked, and I could feel her eyes stripping the rest of my clothes off, “until we have our fun.”

“If you want to,” I said, and kissed the tip of her muzzle, “We’ll need a place to be alone.”

“I can arrange that,” Rarity said, and the fabric was levitated around me, “how do you feel about going out to lunch?”

“Lunch… that sounds like a plan.” I nodded as I felt my stomach let out a pleased grumble. The door opened and Twilight stepped in with spools in hand.

“I didn’t know which one you want… so I grabbed all of them,” Twilight said, the spools were covered by a blue aura. They left the lavender mare’s hand and joined the floating parade of cloth.

“Thank you Twilight,” Rarity said, her voice like a chime from a glass, “Now… let’s get to work.”

I was a bit surprised how fast she could fashion a shirt, especially once she had a plan together. It seemed that the majority of the time I spent in the seamstress’s room, was spent deciding on a color and taking my measurements. Once the mare had it down, the shirt was made in seconds.

“Wow… that was fast,” I said, as I put the shirt on, “and it’s… form fitting.”

“Why of course,” Rarity said, her chest puffed up, “I do my best… even in such a short time.”

“You are understating things… Rarity,” Twilight said, she circled me and observed every detail. Twilight clapped her hands together, “So… why don’t we head to the spa and…”

“Oh that can wait Twilight,” Rarity cut in, her horn glowed and a purse matching her coat moved toward her. Rarity walked up next to me, her arm wrapped around mine, “Why don’t we go out to lunch first… I’m sure we can all use some food.”

“But...” Twilight began, she looked at us with her mouth trying to form words.

I raised my free hand to cut her off, “I agree… I’m getting kinda hungry myself.”

Twilight looked between us, she sighed then nodded, “Fine… I could use a bite myself.”

Rarity let out a squeal, and nudged me to start moving.

We made our way out of the building, Rarity crushed my arm between her breast. Twilight on the other hand, looked at us and had this questioning look about her. I acted like it was nothing, and continued to escort the mares.

Ponies around us looked on, with either raised eyebrows or glares. One of which came from a purple dragon.
“Spike!” Twilight said, and walked up to the purple drake, “How’s Owlicious?”

“He’s fine Twilight,” Spike said, but kept his gaze toward us, “Fluttershy’s says that it was just a sprained wing… she’s going to bring him over later this afternoon.”

“Really?” Twilight, clapped her hands a wide smile on her face, “That’s great news!”

Spike nodded, while his reptilian eyes trailed our approach. We stopped next to the two, and Rarity greeted the drake, “I’m so glad that your friend is okay… after hearing the news of those books falling on him.” Rarity shuddered with my arm still between those marshmallow orbs, “I thought of the worst.”

“Luckily it’s only a sprain.” Twilight sighed, but smiled nonetheless. We stood in silence for a few seconds until it was broken by the purple dragon.

“So what are you guys up to… and who are you?” He asked, but through it all he glared at me with hate in his eyes.

“Oh him?” Twilight pointed a thumb toward me. She looked to me then the dragon, “Spike I believe you know Button.”

Spike stopped his spiteful stare, and I watched with fascination as those eyes of his grew wide. His mouth moved to form words, “Button… as in that little colt?”

“Little?” I asked and raised at the dragon’s statement, “I’m taller than you even with this curse.”

Twilight turned to me with a dumbfounded look, “It’s not a curse.”

“Some magical plant that turns people into walking jokes is not a curse?” I said, and stared into her purple eyes, “If that isn’t a curse… then I don’t know what is.”

She was about to retort something, but a loud grumble echoed around us. We all stared at the lavender mare, a blush formed on her face.

“Hehe… well will you look at that!” Twilight smiled, she suddenly turned and started to move forward, “Let’s go get lunch.”

I tried to hold back laughter, but I snorted and felt the elbow of the mare next to me. I turned to face her with toothy smile plastered on my face. She almost laughed, but coughed into her free hand instead.

“Lets… get a move on shall we?” Rarity nudged me forward, and like an obedient dog, I obeyed my mistress’ orders.
Spike trailed behind us, while Twilight picked up speed.

“It really wasn’t that funny,” Rarity whispered, her hand clenched around mine.

“You're right,” I said, as I tried to kill off the laughter that threatened to break free, “ but you have to admit… that it just played out perfectly.”

Rarity shook her head, but I didn’t ignore the fact she held back a giggle of her own.

“We’re here!” Twilight announced as we reached a cafe or better yet, the only cafe in this town. Why we only had one cafe but a bunch of restaurants was a complete mystery to me.

We took a seat outside, especially with the weather so clear and sunny.

“I’ll have the...” I looked over the menu, while the waiter stood at attention. They only had sandwiches and nothing was speaking to me I looked at the waiter and hoped my question won’t make him squeamish, “Do by chance have any fish?”

He was a bit taken aback by my question, but he kept his sales pony face, “Yes we do… we have fried fish with a side of fries.”

“Then I’ll have that,” I said, and closed the menu. The waiter nodded, retrieved our menus and headed into the kitchen.

I took a sip from my glass of water, while the slackjawed expressions of the ponies and dragon threatened to make me spew the water through my nose.

“Y-you eat meat?” Rarity asked, as she tried to compose herself.

“Meat?” I raised an eyebrow at her question, “I’m not sure about meat… but fish… definitely.”

I smiled and took another sip from my cup, all the while I looked at the dragon. His facial features contorted between shocked and disgust.

“What’s wrong with you?” I asked the drake, but he looked away from me. “Okay… then!” I turned toward Twilight, “So I’ve been meaning to ask but… are there other dragons out there?”

Twilight nodded, “There are… but they’re rare sight in Equestria.”

“I see.” I tapped the table, a habit of mine when I’m in thought, “So how’d you two meet?” I pointed to Spike then the mare, “Cause what I know about dragons… let’s just say there’s good and bad.”

“And what would you know about dragons?” Spike asked, a puff of smoke left his nostrils.

“Baaz mal dovah (plenty little dragon),” I said, but he just looked on in confusion, “Dreh hi ni tinvaak dovah vun (Do you not speak dragon tongue)?” He just looked more confused, and Twilight tried to process what I had just said, ’Huh that idea went down the crapper… so much for those three years of high school.’

“D-did you just speak dragon?” I turned to Twilight, her eyes wide. Her mouth then formed a huge grin, “You did just speak dragon.”

’Holy shit… it’s actually a language here.’ I looked at Twilight as the corners of her muzzle rose, ’But wait a minute… how can she… how can a language based off a game be one here… why is she looking at me like that?”

Twilight’s happy disposition retracted into a frown, “How is it you that speak the dragon language?”

I sat there with my mouth open, not sure how to respond to her question. Luckily Rarity gave some time to think.

“Twilight dear,” Rarity said, distracting the mare from her question, ” what do you mean he speaks… dragon?”

Twilight turned to the white unicorn, “Remember when Spike went on the dragon migration?”

Rarity nodded and I couldn’t help, but listened in. All the while formulating a plan to ward off any suspicion or be a dick moment, either way they’ll try to piece through the lie.

Rarity nodded to Twilight’s question as she continued, “While we we’re in that costume… I was able to hear some of the dragon’s conversations and note them down.” Twilight turned her attention toward me. “And somehow… you can speak it.”

The table grew silent, and I took this opportunity to play my trump card.

“To tell you the truth… I don’t know how I know it but I just do.” I shrugged my shoulders, then took another sip from my cup. She looked at me and tried to ask a question, but Spike beat her to the punch.

“Then what do you know about dragons?” He asked, and as I looked at him, his eyes had this odd emotion behind it. Something that I couldn’t put my hand on.

“I… I get these odd ticks so to speak.” I pointed to my head, and his face slowly fell, “I can’t remember much… but I do get some trickle of who I was.”

The fins on the sides of his head, fell and he looked positively down, like someone beat a hungry baby otter with a fish.

“Then what did you say to him?” Twilight asked, and turned away from the sad faced drake.

“I asked him if he could speak in the dragon tongue.” I answered, while I placed a hand under my chin, “Come to think of it… it’s been something I wanted to say to him for a while now.”

Twilight clapped her hands and I could see her eyes sparkle, “Then would you mind teaching me?”

“Sure… I guess?” I said, a bit reluctantly since she somehow magicked a pen and paper. I quickly added, “But you’ll have to give me some time… it’s not something I can easily do.”

Like the dragon, she fell but luckily the waiter saved my ass from another day down the guilt trip road.

“Here are your orders.” He said, and placed our orders in front of use.

“Thanks!” I said, and I began to dig into my meal. The mares and dragon looked on with a bit of apprehension, and as I bit down on the crunchy flesh they cringed.

Though I stopped paying attention to them as the flavor of the moist fish, hit my taste buds. I couldn’t help, but grit my teeth at the blandness of such a dish.

“Is something wrong,” Rarity asked, and she looked worried at my sudden change in mood.

“No… everything's fine.” I said, and grabbed the salt shaker. Sadly they did not have any pepper, something I need to look into later.

“By the looks of it… you're not okay,” Twilight said, and I just sighed as she continued to pester me, “What’s wrong… with your dish?”

“It’s bland… okay?” I said, and took another bite from the crispy skinned meal. I swallowed and looked down at it, “It’s crispy on the outside and moist on the inside… but it’s just so bland.”

“Well you can’t really blame a pony.” Twilight grabbed a fry and dipped it into a red sauce, “Hardly anypony eats fish… usually the griffins that come by every so often do.”

“Still…” I stabbed into the mass of white perfection, “They could at least have cooked it with salt.”

Twilight shrugged and dove into her sandwich, while Spike gobbled down a pile of fried hay. Rarity on the other hand dantly ate her meal, and I just ate my fish with a side of moping from every bite.

I was halfway through, until I heard my name called out.

“Button!” I turned to spot mom, who drunkardly approach my table with Colgate to her side.

“Hey mom!” I gasped as she plunged my head into her tits and squeezed the day lights out of me.

“There’s my big boy!” She broke the embrace, then proceeded to plant a kiss on my forehead. She then began to nuzzle me and I could only turn to the blue unicorn that followed her.

“Care to ah… explain why my mom is so touchy?” I asked, and Colgate just sighed.

“Her tooth was pretty bad… so I had to give her the gas.” Colgate levitated a couple of chairs toward us, while we moved to make room for the two mares. As they took their seats, Colgate looked me over a smirk on her muzzle, “Wow… she told me what happened… but I still can’t believe it.”

I shrugged, and mom laid her head on my shoulder. I shoved a piece of fish into my mouth, and mom started to doze off on my shoulder.

“Wow… if I didn’t know you two were mother and son,” Colgate said, and took a sip from my cup, “You two look like a proper couple.”

I stared at Colgate, her face in an odd dreamy way. I just continued to eat, while the other ponies and dragon had conflicted emotions on their faces. Mom just slept on my shoulder, I took my napkin and wiped off the drool that slipped from her muzzle.

“You know.” Colgate looked at me, and smiled, “You really do remind me of your dad.”

“My dad?” I turned to look at mom, then back to the mare, “How so?”

She placed a hand under her chin, and struck a thinkers poise, “I can’t really...” She snapped her fingers and grinned at me, “Now I got it… you and him are both really good looking stallions…” She paused to look me over, “But it seems you have beat.”

“Really now?” I said, as I tried to hold back laughter, “So is that the only thing I have in common with my old man?”

“No.” Colgate sheepishly smiled, when she realized what she just said, “But I have to say… your dad was a pretty popular stallion.” She looked over my shoulder and smirked, “Like father, like son.”

I raised an eyebrow, and turned to see what she meant, there in my vision were mares. They looked at me, and I could feel my clothes being ripped off.

I turned back to the unicorn, “What’s that all about?”

Colgate smiled and just said, “Like father, like son”

“Okay,” I said, and continued to with my meal. The others did the same, while a waiter brought a menu for Colgate. Mom drooled on my shoulder and single thought plagued me, ‘Did she just say was?’

Chapter 13: The cure all is sleep

Bridal carrying my mom down the street wasn’t the thing that embarrassed me. Nor the constant affectionate nuzzling or how she appeared so provocatively in my arms. It was in fact the constant stares of the mares, that sent shivers down my spine.

I wished that I could ignore it, or even run all the way home, but I kept my pace even as I made my way home.

‘So happy Rarity’s going to get me the cure!’ I thought, and started to smirk from the mare’s proposal.
Ten minutes ago:

We stood up to leave, but with Colgate having to go back to work, the mare that clung to me had to be taken care of first. Luckily Rarity had a plan before I could voice my own opinion.

“Why don’t you take your mother home?” She asked, and started to make her way to the street, “I’ll go get the cure from the spa… just come by when you want to take it.”

I smiled as she made her way toward the spa, and I yelled my thanks to the mare, “Thanks Rarity!”

I then turned my attention toward the drowsy mare, her arms wrapped around mine and her head rested on said arm.

I just sighed, and knew it would take a longer time to get her home this way. So I broke her grip on my arm, and lifted the mare into my arms. She was a bit shocked but she smiled and wrapped her arms around my head.

With her secure in my grasp, I turned to Twilight, “I’ll see you two later.”

Twilight and Spike said their goodbyes, and I made my way home. I felt the eyes of ponies constantly on me during the whole affair.

Present:

As I entered the house, I was greeted by a very angry raccoon. Her eyes trained at me with a an intent to physically harm me.

“Hey Coco!” I said, and made my way to mom’s room. The little coon followed behind us, and as I entered mom’s room, she stayed in the entrance, but continued to look on in anger.

I laid mom on her bed, she was a bit reluctant to let go, but I was able to tuck her in. I smiled and kissed her on the forehead, “Get some sleep… mom.”

I turned and left the room, careful to make as little noise as possible. I could hear mom mouth out something, but the closed door muffled it out.

Coco clung to my pants, with the biggest eyes imaginable. Her hand rubbed around her belly, and I just shook my head.

“I gotcha girl.” I said, and lifted the little creature into my arms. I tickled her stomach and she playfully swatted my hand away, “Let’s get you some food shall we?”

She let out a cry of joy, and I couldn't help but smile at her enthusiasm.

An hour later of feeding and playing with my new found pet, I made my way out with orders for the house’s new member, “Don’t sneak into the cabinet’s… and keep an eye on mom.”

Coco let’s out an okay, and she curled up on the couch. I just smiled and locked the door on my way out.

I looked up at the sun, it’s decent close to the horizon, “That took longer than I thought.”

I headed toward Rarity’s store, with hope she has the cure. The gazes from the mares were extremely off putting.

I arrived at her shop, and can’t help but feel that the entire time I was being watched. The strange thing was that no one was on the street. As I stepped into the building, I called out for the mare.

“Rarity… you in here?” I called out, and shut the door behind me.

“Upstairs… and please lock the door behind you!”

I locked the door and made my way upstairs. It was a bit hard to do since, majority of the blinds were closed and the light that peeked through the curtains, barely illuminated the room.

I reached the top of the stairs, and looked around the hall.

“In here!” Rarity called from the one door that was opened.

I walked toward the door, and as I stood in the doorway, I nearly fell when I saw her. She laid there on the bed, and her legs crossed. Her chest was void of clothing, and that smile of her’s was so hypnotizing.

I felt my hands go to my button, way before she said, “Well are you going to help me… or do I have to play all by myself.”

By the time she finished that sentence, I had my clothes removed and I slowly made my way to the mare.

She continued to smile, as those eyes moved downward. I bent down and met those soft lips, with my cracked lips.

Her arms wrapped around my head, and she pulled me down atop her. I pushed on the bed, to keep from laying my full weight on the mare.

Throughout that entire time of tongue wrestling, I couldn’t help but feel that she was manhandling me. For a second, I felt so inadequate and less of man, since she took the lead. When my hand cupped over that warm fuzzy breast, those thoughts died.

An arm left my neck, and trailed down my chest to wrap around my shaft. She motioned me to move forward, I followed her lead and I could feel myself touch something wet.

We broke that one sided match, and she stared into my eyes.

“It’s so strange,” She said, and stopped me from entering, “have you ever been with another mare?”

I smiled at the mare below me, “You are my first Rarity… I’ve never been with another mare other than you.” It was true to a degree, I had relationships from what I can remember of my past. Some good, while others became a trial and error… I never did call those women back.

She still looked on with trepidation, but she nonetheless guided me into her. I couldn’t help but notice her flinch, and I inadvertently did the same.

“You're bigger than last time!” She said, and I could feel her hand squeeze my neck and shaft.

“I’ll try going slow.” I gritted my teeth, from the sheer force she exerted on my member. I could barely move from the grip she had on me, ‘The way she’s crushing my neck… I’ll probably have a bruise later.’ I looked into her eyes, and she did the same. The force down below lessened and I was able to move forward, but my neck continued to be crushed, ‘Note to self… don’t ever piss this mare off.’

I moved in a slow even space, careful not to put my full weight into each thrust. Though I really hated being taller than this mare, oh how I wanted to put my face between those marshmallow mounds.

Rarity had her eyes closed, and moved her arms around my shoulders. I nuzzled the sides of her neck, something all ponies seem to enjoy. It was such a placating thing and it felt comforting when someone does.

“Hmm… you can go a little harder...” She whispered, and I complied with her wishes.

I couldn't help but smile at the mare, I already felt myself hit her wall and she wanted me to press forward. Then a thought entered my mind and I couldn’t hold back my smile.

“Hold on tight Rarity,” I said, as I moved my hands to her waist. She had this questioning look on her, until I lifted her off the bed and she nearly crushed my neck with those hands of hers.

I wasn’t going to lie, but this body right now felt like my human form. Yet it excluding the horse legs and head, it felt like it. It was a hard thing for me to describe but it was the same none the less, and it was time to test its limits.

“Oh Button,” Rarity gasped, as I held her to my waist. Her face contorted to surprise and smile slowly replaced it.

“You don’t mind… do you?” I asked and she shook her head.

“Not at all… ohhmm...” I didn’t let her finish as I started again.

I didn’t know how much I weighed, but I knew that if I went full force, I would have made this uncomfortable for her.

Rarity threw her head back, and let out a moan. I felt my crotch grew wet and I looked down then toward the panting mare, ‘Already… it hasn’t even been five minutes.’

I tried to continue, but she leaned on my shoulder and bit down on it. I ended up squeezing her plump rear, and she only bit down harder. Those teeth of hers felt like iron vices ready to rip my flesh off.

‘Oh God this hurts!’ I couldn’t tell what hurt more right now. The pressure she exerted on my member or neck. I inwardly sighed, and tried to continue, ‘How strong is this mare?’

Twenty minutes later, I drew a bath with the cure in the water. Rarity almost passed out after her fourth orgasm. While I on the other hand nursed a sore dick and bruised neck and shoulder, still haven’t cummed yet.

As the water reached the proper limit, I closed the spout and slowly made my way into the warm water.

“This feels so good,” I moaned, and rested my head on the rim of the tub. I heard the door open, and I watched as Rarity entered the room. She made her way toward me, on shaking legs.

“Can I join you?” She asked, her wet crotch in my view. I nodded my adult head and she entered the tub. Rarity laid on my chest, and on instinct I started to pet her mane.

‘Glad you enjoyed it.’ I noticed how worn out she was, even though I was still standing. That was one of the most painful experiences of my life. Rarity nuzzled my neck, and I couldn’t help but be calmed by the action, ‘Damn ponies and their nuzzling… it’s like a hug but ten times better.’

“You're still hard.” I looked down at the smirking mare, I could feel those hands wrap around my shaft. She placed a kiss on my neck and whispers, “Let’s fix that… shall we?”

Those hands of her where soft and smooth, each stroke disturbed the water. I placed a hand on her breast, and fondled the silky mass of wet fur. I let out a moan as she increased her grip and the speed caused the water to splash.

“Ah Rariiitty!” Rarity left my chest and moved her head towards my crotch. Her horn glowed and I felt my bottom leave the hard surface of the tub. I watched as my shaft left the warm confines of the water, to rise into the air like submarine torpedoing skyward.

Rarity wrapped her mouth around my now exposed member from its watery resting place. As her tongue played its dirty tricks, I released into her white muzzle.

I started to pant from the sudden orgasm and slowly my body receded into the water. My head engulfed in the warm, soothing water.

When the feeling of relief ended, and my lungs needed their life giving fuel, did I break surface.

I now stared at the mare’s chest, when my gaze turned toward her eyes. It was greeted with her smiling face, with a trail of white liquid that contrasted her coat and escaped the side of her muzzle.

“Welcome back… Button.” She said, just as she wrapped me in a hug. My face was firmly pressed against those bosoms of hers, and I couldn’t help but doze off.

Rarity positioned herself, so that I rested on her chest. Like I did before, she started to pet my head, then I began to fall asleep. As my eyes closed and I entered the realm of dreams, she started to hum a familiar tune.

“Are you sure you'll be fine out on your own?” Rarity asked, while I stepped out of her home and store.

“My house is only a few blocks from here.” I said, to calm the mare. Though truthfully, I didn’t want her to walk home alone.

“Huh… Alright then.” She bent down and gave me a kiss on the forehead, “Just be careful.”

“I will.” I gave her a nod and headed down the street, but before I turned the corner, I waved goodbye to the mare standing in the doorway.

It was strange, I felt so relieved, so happy… and yet I was manhandled by a mare that I’ve only known for a week.

“This is such a weird world!” I said, I kept on the move down the lamp lit street. I can’t help but wonder what I’m doing here, even this body is a complete mystery. Who this pony was or even what he did.

I just sighed as those constant agonizing thoughts, plagued me. I knew I had a family in some other weird world, I even have a job in a space station, well sort of. They did say Apollo reached the very tip of our atmosphere, and those technically correct types called it something. Though I just called it space ship.

I shook my head of those thoughts of home, and the day I was to wake up with something to do. I stared up to the starry sky, “I wonder how she’s doing…”

I looked at the sky one last time, as Pegasus flew through it. I returned my gaze to the earth and made my way home, with thought of her and the task I wanted to do.

Chapter 14: A moment on the toilet

A moment on the toilet

“Ahh… why is this is so hard,” I grumbled. I looked at the bathroom wall, the raccoon sat in the sink, filled to the brim with water. Her head poked out from the bubble surface.

I didn’t have to go anymore, and with my daily waste flushed down the sewers, I just sat on the porcelain throne. In my frustration I turned to watch Coco blow bubbles and popped them.

“You are so lucky!” I said to the raccoon, her carefree life of being my pet was something I envied. I stared back at the wall my mind going through all the possibilities. I just sighed and continued to dwell in my self angered state.

It had been a few days, and Cheerilee returned to her merry teacher self. Apparently she hit the one, and whenever I asked about it, the mares that I talked too said it was the worst heat one would experience during the year.

What made these facts true, is that I found out where she was held. I thought she was at home the entire time, but when I went to hospital for some sort of physical. Still don’t know why mom watched through the whole thing or why those doctors were so happy.

Though their happy moment was all ended as Cheerilee screamed and ran through the hall. I watched from the safety of my room, as nurses tackled her along with a stallion she managed to wrap her hands on.

Once she was satiated and pulled back to a room down the hall. I could hear moans and screams from the opened door.

I looked at mom and the other doctors in the room, who were all mares, and they acted like it was normal. I wanted to ask what was going on, but as soon as my dick was glowing, I turned my attention to the doctor and she just wrote stuff down.

None of it however did anything to the predicament I was in right now. I just hit a wall with the scepter, and that involved a certain dragon.

Not to mention the snack thief… not Coco, she has her own bowl. It was that annoying pink bubbly mare. Whenever I made cookies or some sweet baked good, she showed up out nowhere, offers a cup of tea or coffee. Then I get swept up in her ramblings and the next thing I know it, my food was gone.

I wondered what was her problem, until I started to experiment with mana control on food. Then the pink mare, showed up seconds when I finished baking, and she does her witchcraft. Only was able to eat two of them before they’re gone.

Though I couldn't blame her, with the magic enhanced baked goods, I would have understated it when I say ‘they are to die for’, because they are just that good.

Even burnt, it tasted amazing , and once I pumped more mana into each baked good. That was when that mare basically lived in my home. Still don’t know how she got in, I swore that I locked all doors and windows before I started to bake.

Though at least it proved my hypothesis that all ponies seem to channel magic into what we do. Which is why when Mrs. Cake makes cupcakes, they taste amazing, but the other stuff was good, though not compared to the cupcakes.

Now that I think of it, Cutie Marks might have something to do with how we channel magic into things that we are passionate about. Though they might be something that we concentrate on the most… still doesn’t explain how I can do it so easily, might be the head injury thing.

I sighed, as Coco started to splash in the sink. I couldn’t help but glare at her, at first she hated the idea of a bath, the scars on my arm provides that. When I finally had it with her, I filled up the tub stripped off my clothes and chased her till I wrapped my arms around the little coon.

It was weird when mom and Colgate walked in, but once I dove into that tube, I couldn’t be more happy. My arms were bleeding, but she once she stopped clawing me and calmed down. The little bugger took a dip and now became a hassle to get her out of the water.

“Really wish I can start drinking.” I mumbled, and rested my head on my hand, the clean one… only ever used one hand for the toilet.

I continued to mope on the toilet and I kept thinking about the dragon scale I needed for the scepter. I would ask Spike for one, but the dragon avoided me every time I tried to talk to him.

Don’t really know what his problem was, but with the scepter as is, I wasn’t going to get through much.

“At least something good happened this week...” I sighed, a smile formed on my muzzle as I remembered what transpired a few days ago.

Two Days Ago:

I was wondering around the stores, with a help wanted ad in hand. After the weekends lunch, I was down to my last bit and my allowance wasn’t going to cover the expenses I need for the scepter.

School ended an hour ago, and Cheerilee wasn’t the scary heated mare from the other day.

I stopped in front of a candy store, from the looks of it, a lime green mare was behind the counter. Her horn was covered in a golden hue, a stringed like instrument floated in the air.

As I entered the store, I heard the uplifting music and the sound of the bell from the door. The mare stopped playing the music and put on a smile.

“Hello here!” She greeted, and the harp lowered below the counter. I walked up to the counter and she moved a hand across the display, “What can I get for you?”

“Oh… umm,” I was a bit distracted from the music from earlier. I regained control of myself and handed her the help wanted ad, “I’m actually here for the job.”

She looked it over, her lime green hands crinkled the corners of the sheet. A smile formed under those golden orbs and she said, “Can I ask you something?”

I raised an eyebrow at her question and I nodded, “Sure… go ahead.”

“Do by chance have your Cutie Mark?” She asked the question that many of the stores I went did. The mark on your flank or better yet hips, was a part of this society that told people what you were good at. I still don’t have mine.

“No.” I said and shook my head, “Still haven’t found that one thing that I’m good at.”
Sadly, I may never find that one talent I’m destined to have.

“I see.” She tapped her chin and I felt dread from her action. It was the same story for the past few stores I visited. No one wanted to hire because my flank was an empty canvas. I didn’t try to make a big deal of it at first, but after the third store my curiosity peaked and I just had to find out what was wrong.

Though it wasn’t hard to pinpoint the problem, since a certain store owner kicked out three fillies, around my age, and yelled ‘never again’.

I can’t help but feel my shoulders sag, as the mare eyeballed me, she turned and called out to the kitchen behind her, “Bon Bon!”

“Yes Lyra.” A mare poked her head from the door, her curly pink and blue mane moved away from her brilliant blue eyes by a creamy yellow hand.

The unicorn named Lyra pointed toward me, “He is here for the job.”

Bon Bon trained her eyes toward me, I stood straight and tall when she gazed at me. She stepped out of the kitchen, her pink apron covered in splotches of white.

“You're here for the job?" She walked up to the counter, and I stepped forward but not enough to seem threatening.

“Yes ma’am.” I said, and kept my hopes that bubbled up inside down. It was better to meet disappointment when you are not so high up. I looked into her eyes just for a second as I told my story, “I found your part time job in the paper and came in to see if I could apply.”

“Really now.” She looked me over, and like the mare behind her asked one of the most annoying questions, “So what’s your Cutie Mark?”

“I’m afraid I don't have one.” I said with as much conviction as I could muster, “Still haven’t found my special talent.”

“I see.” She tapped her sugar covered hand on her chin, then looked me in the eye, “Have you had any candy making experience?”

I shook my head, and gave her the honest truth, “I’ve only done baking… but never tried making candy before.” I paused as a thought entered my mind, I then voiced out said thought, “Well… there was that time I tried to make chocolates… but.”

The mare smiled as I went silent, she voiced her own opinion, “But you made a mess. Didn’t you?”

I nodded and the sudden smile that formed didn’t help with the images that plagued my mind. Homemade chocolate was one of the most difficult task I ever did… who knew you had to double boil it.

“I see.” Bon Bon tried to hold back a giggle, but her lime green friend just snickered in the background. She lifted the countertop door, “How about you show me your skills and I’ll decide from there… okay?”

“Sure!” I happily said, and entered the into her domain. While the unicorn just shook her head and returned to the counter.

A couple hours went by as Bon Bon showed me how to work the tools and asked me to make a batch of muffins. It wasn’t as hard as I thought it would be, but I only had a small amount of space to work in and had to avoid the obstacle course that is Bon Bon.

That mare was so agile with her big ole rack jiggling at every step. Her movement in the kitchen with those trays of sweets was like a dance.

I had to pull eyes away from the mare, and concentrated on the task at hand. Though I didn’t want to do it, but it did provide me with a chance to train my mana control… stupid Princess and her dream teaching. Bad enough Luna kept trying to induce one of those dreams again.

The timer went off and I removed the muffins from the stove, all the while I dodged being slapped by those massive pillows.

I left it on the counter to cool, and went to help Bon Bon with wrapping the candy. Strange how everything was done by hand.

An hour went by and my hands were coated with sugar. Bon Bon sat down to inspect the muffins, while I cleaned up the pots and pans.

I watched the mare play with the muffin, then when she took a bite of it, I couldn’t help but smirk. Sure I felt the drain from pumping mana into those baked goods, but that awestruck face was so rewarding.

Bon Bon lifted the tray of muffins and turned to me, “I’ll be outside with Lyra… just come out when you are done.”

“No problem!” I said, and returned to my task.

Beside the clang of pots and pans, I heard a loud gasp from the outside and I couldn’t help but chuckle. However when I heard Pinkie’s name being said, I couldn’t help but shiver as her bubbly voice was heard from the kitchen.

“How does she know?” I mumbled, I returned my attention to the dishes and concentrated my full attention on them. Pinkie’s loud munching sent dread through my body.

Back to the toilet:

When I was done, Bon Bon offered me the job when I entered the store front. We agreed, or more specifically I offered to come in early in the morning, around six, to make those muffins. She was a bit surprised by it, but I needed the afternoon to work on the sceptar.

I would only have to work on the weekdays, but with the breakfast portion of her schedule filled, she would be able to concentrate with her candy making. She was really popular and her work provided that.

I looked down at the tiled floor, my thoughts on the mare from yesterday. I can’t help but sigh, “Still can’t believe she’s my boss’s daughter.”

Yesterday:

It was early in the morning, and being the morning person that I was, I had just finished my run and fixed those two’s breakfast. With the hopes that Coco won’t eat mom’s share. Really need to train her later.

I entered through the backdoor of the shop, something that was harder to do, with the back alley doors looking the same. Thank Bon Bon for the sign on the back of the door.

Though what greeted me who greeted me was a bit of a surprise.

“Hello.” Twist, the earth pony from class said, “You must be the new assistant that works for mom?”

I nodded in acknowledgement, then she grabbed my hand and pulled me inside. No matter how strong I might be, these mares were equally as strong.

Twist handed me an apron and directed to me to my station, which was only big enough for me to work in with the trays of candy and equipment that surrounded me.

I silently worked, while Twist did her thing, but I could see her sneak a peek or two. I put it in the back of my mind, and concentrated with channeling mana into each batch. I just hope they don’t kill one another for these… Pinkie was not a good test for these.

I shoved the muffins into the oven and put a timer for them. Twist had a difficulty with the wrappers and I offered to help, “Need some help?”

She looked at me with a smile, “Really!” She handed me a tray of candy, and looked into my eyes, “Cause I really need help if I’m going to get to school.”

“School?” I mumbled, I turned to look at the clock and class was going to start in a few hours. I turned my attention to the candy, “We better hurry if we want to get there before the bell.”

I went to work on wrapping the candy, we worked in silence until we heard the door open from the storefront.

“Morning Twist,” Bon Bon yawned, I took a quick look at the bath robed mare and returned to my task. Twist on the other hand let out an embarrassed scream.

“Mom!” Twist covered my eyes with her sugar coated hands. I had to grit my teeth from the particles that entered my eyes, and the mare continued to yell, “Please cover up!”

“Oh… whoops.” I heard Bon Bon say with the sound of shifted clothes, “Sorry Twisty… and morning to you Button.”

“Morning miss Bon Bom… and Twist.” I had keep from yelling her name.

“Y-yeah?”

“Can you get your hands off my eyes… the sugar is burning my eyes.” I felt her hands let go, and I smiled, “Thanks… now if you don’t mind.” I made my way to the sink, “I have to rinse this stuff out of my eyes now.”

The cold water cleansed the sugary crystals off the sensitive orbs. I could hear a giggle from behind and a sigh from another.

I wiped off the excess water and turned to spot Bon Bon whispering something to the mare… filly… really need something for teen here. A blush formed on Twist’s muzzle, and when her eyes fell upon me, she quickly turned not before giving the mare a playful shove.

The timer rang, and I made my way to the muffins. I spot Bon Bon, making her way to the pantry and the door closed behind her. I put the muffins to cool away from the any candy, as the sound of a machine was turned on.

’Must be a milking machine.’ The sounds of my boss’s moans echoed to the kitchen. It was the same sound I’d hear when a cow sold fresh milk in the market. That cow had huge tits and tasty milk.

I returned to help Twist wrap the candies, and her blush would grow deeper as the moans from her mom intensified.

“You okay Twist?” I asked, and her head whipped toward me.

“Wh-what do you mean?” She stuttered, and crushed the candy in her hand. I raised an eyebrow and turned to the door of moans.

“You don’t have so embarrassed that.” I looked into her pink eyes, and pointed toward the room, “It’s pretty common to see a mare milking.”

Her face grew redder than her mane, and the door opened to the pantry. Bon Bon held bottles of milk in her hands, while she had this ecstatic look on her face. Though her exposed chest, with milk leaking from them, caught my attention. Then the sugar covered hands made their return to my eyes as my ears splayed from the sudden shout.

Present:

I stood up from the toilet and walked toward the tub. I washed my hands while Coco left the sink.

“Towels on the side.” I told the coon, her fur dripped puddles of water in the sink. I swished my hands and the water slammed unto the walls. I put the the toilet seat down, and wiped off the raccoon.

I took my time, as to not want to go out of my safe haven. For the outside world may get me if I did.

Coco curled up into a ball in the towel, I carried her like I would a baby. My hand on the handle of the door, ready to face the trouble on the other side.

“Let’s just get this over with...” I mumbled, and opened the door. Mom ran around the house cleaning every corner of the two bed roomed home. I headed to my room careful not to get in her way.

My grandma was coming over for the weekend and nothing was clean or perfect enough for mom. That and I seem to have lost my room for and was going to end up bunking with mom.

“I swear this better be only for the weekend.” I grumbled, as I laid Coco on the bed. I then went to my desk and started to pack the books and my research into neat rows. Whoever this was meant a lot to mom… apparently.

I piled some books off to the side, for when I have time to do some research. Though none of it would do me any good if I don’t get that scale.

“Who knew that it would be so important?” I sighed as I looked over the schematic and instructions for the medium.

I could cut the heart and shape the heart into the shapes that I need, but the gem needed to be stabbed with the scale. Then I would stab the other end into the wood, add in the other ingredients, coupled with some odd demonic ritual and you’ll have a device to channel magic.

I looked out of the window and wondered how I could get a scale from Spike. He wasn’t being friendly to me for some reason and that hindered my project.

“If only there was another dragon...” I mumbled, and began to move some of my stuff to mom’s room. Then a thought entered my head, “Twilight did say something about other dragons… I wonder if she knows where I could find some.”

I made my journey down to mom’s room, with my clothes in hand. Why she couldn’t just let granny stay on the couch was a serious mystery to me.

Later that night:

I was standing on a hill, the mountains were all around me. I looked up into the starry night sky, the moon in sky was full and the rabbit was in full view. The warm winds blew across my shirtless chest, and the woolen cloth spread on the grass comforted my hooves.

“This is nice… isn’t it.” I sighed as I heard the familiar voice. I turned slowly to spot the the Princess of the Night, her body covered with a white see through dress.

“Hello Luna.” I said, as she moved towards me. She smiled and placed a hand on my chest, I asked the same question that whenever we met, “Don’t you have night court to deal with?”

She blew a raspberry, and grabbed the tuft of my chest. She forced me down and whispered, “Night court’s over… and I need some help getting to sleep.”

We kissed, and my arms wrapped around the Princess. I couldn’t help but start to fall for quirky tactics, of trying to get me. To tell the truth I gave in a while ago, after the pie incident, gotta love dreams.

“Ahem.” We both froze, as we heard the voice of my mentor. We slowly turned to the mare, her single eye in a scowl.

I slowly turned to the mare in my arms, then to the Princess, “Ahh… can’t you just let me have this?”

“Yes Tia?” Luna hugged me, and gave Celestia the quivered lip, “Let me have this.”

Celestia crossed her arms, she looked down at her sister and kept her voice calm, “Luna… go to your room. Now!”

Luna sniffed as she faded from my arms, and I was left with the angry demi god. I couldn't help but sigh when I turned to meet my teacher, “You're such a kill joy.”

“Let’s just get to practice,” Celestia sighed, but looked me over, “and put some clothes on will you.”

I shrugged and imagined a shirt, it hugged my frame but it did the job. The background remained the same, except for the table and chair, Celestia must have conjured them up again. She sat down, with cookies and tea on the table.

“Now cast levitation and moves these rocks back and forth!” She ordered, with the pile of rocks suddenly appeared before me. A flag was erected some distance away, and she added, “Now remember… don’t move the entire pile this time.”

“Yes ma’am.” I sighed, but smirked at the loop hole in her command. I channeled mana into my hands and sent out the command for the rocks to levitate, with an added magnetic charge.

The charge coated the rocks and made them all stick together. I floated a stone to the flag, and made the charges but one from the main pile the same. The rocks began to shoot toward the other pile and all I had to do was just change one.

Celestia eyed me and I started a conversation with her, “So Princess… how was your day?”

“The same as usual.” She said, but her magenta eye never left the rocks.

“So you just sat on your throne all day?”

She turned to me with an eyebrow raised, “I wouldn’t say that now.” She returned her gaze toward the stones and said, “You're cheating aren’t you?”

“Am I?” I smirked and she copied said smirk.

“Clever colt!” Her smirk turned to a grin, a beam of golden light scanned my magic and she started to laugh, “You used a magnetic spell to move the rocks!” She wiped a tear from her hidden eye, “I was wondering why you weren’t getting tired!”

“You know about this?” I asked and pointed to the spell at work.

She nodded, as a boulder appeared in the pile. My magic wrapped around the boulder and became part of the chain of magnetic charged rocks.

“Go on!” Celestia motioned for me to continue, “Switch the boulder’s polarity.”

I complied, and without much effort it hurtled toward the other pile, but the force smashed the stones away from one another.

“The goal was to stack the rocks.” She smiled and continued to sip her tea. I just looked at her with mouth a gap, as she continued, “Now start all over.”

“That was a dick move...” I mumbled, and began to repile the stones.

“Language!” Celestia called, and I just grumbled a curse but the familiar voice echoed around me, “Language.”

Can’t wait for the weekend, at least she won’t bother me in my dreams. She did give me that… I hope.

Chapter 15: Now that’s interesting

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 15: Now that’s interesting

I finished my job at Bon Bon’s and had walked to school with Twist. It was turning out to be a boring day, with the career day parents coming in.

“And that is how we make our silverware!” The grey mare in front said, as a slow clap of applause started. I clapped a little harder, since it was actually interesting how she was able to make a paper thin plate of silver.

‘Etching runes on the plates… interesting.’ The mare smiled and took a seat on the side, I watched as Silver Spoon waved to the mare and she waved back.

“Thank you Mrs. Platter for that wonderful demonstration,” Cheerilee said, and then proceeded to introduce the next speaker, “Now Class… I would like to introduce to you Mr. Ray Bolt.”

We clapped as a brown pegasus entered the room. He waved to the back of the room, and I spotted Creese cringe. I then looked at the stallion and noticed his hair was the same color as hers.

The stallion went on to talk about his job as a guard for the sisters, and all the kids seemed to be all in awe about it. Except me, I was more interested in the rune etching thing. It seemed more practical than just standing around all day as a statue.

“Thank you Mr. Bolt,” Cheerilee said, and an explosion of hands clapping followed. Cheerilee held her hands up to end the clapping, “Now kids… kids… Stop your clapping!” From her sudden shout, everyone stopped and stood up straight, the teacher smiled, “Now does anypony have have questions for our guest?”

She looked at everyone, and a just about all of them raised their hands. Cheerilee pointed to a green colt named Snips, “Yes Snips?’

“Yes I have a question for Mr. Bolt.” The stallion in question stood up and faced the colt, as he continued, “How often do you see the Princess!”

“Quite a lot actually,” He said, and rubbed the back of his head. More questions came up about the Princesses and I raised my hand to voice my own question.

“Yes Button?” Cheerilee pointed to me and most of the students turned to me.

“Yeah this ones for Mrs. Platter,” The mare perked up as I said her name. I turned to the mare and asked, “How do you keep the magic energized for the silverware?”

“Well young colt,” She began, and brought up her demonstration piece. She turned the silver plate around, “as you can see from this unfinished platter.” She pointed to the center of the plate, a tiny shimmer of energy flowed from the stone and spiraled through the runes, “The gem in the center gathers magic from its surroundings to power the runes.”

“I see...” I mumbled and I asked another question before they asked more Princess questions, “Is it just a regular gem or is it a specific one?”

She smiled then said, “It can be any gem… but the higher the quality the more runes you can use!”

“Really… that’s interesting.” I said to the mare, I then turned to the teacher, “You can let someone else ask about the Princess.”

“Hey!” Snails turned to me, and I stared at the yellow teen pony, “How’d you know I was going to ask about the Princess?”

I blinked and stared at the teen, and with trying to keep my wording simple so he can understand, “I’ve heard ‘what’s the Princess like’.” I put on a stupid and star struck face, then it dropped to my serious face, “Questions for nearly twenty minutes.” My voice kinda rose at the end, but that may have to do with this mornings session with Celestia.

“Well… how else would we know what her favorite color is?” Diamond Tiara voiced out her own complaint, a smug smile on her pink face.

I blinked and let my mouth slip, “Blue… or more specifically midnight blue.”

She turned to me with a raised eyebrow as her voice grated my ears, “And how would you know that.”

“Because I asked.” Like hell I would tell them that I spent an hour of her tutelage picking out a dress for her. When I’m naked in my dreams, apparently she would be naked as well. Still didn’t buy that excuse, but it was the only thing that made sense so far.

She was about to say something, but the bell rang before she could. I looked at the time, and started to pack, while everyone just stared at me. I closed my pack and started to head out.

As I walked out the building, I stopped and everything I just did hit me like a ton of bricks.

‘What the hell was that,’ I thought, and rubbed the bottom of my chin. I slowly made my way to the road as I kept thinking what I had done, ‘That wasn't me… but it was yet…’ I stopped as I looked at the fork in the road. The one on the left lead to town, while the other lead to the woods.

I sighed as I made my way to a place where I could think properly, ’Maybe a swim will help me.’

I found that stream where I first took a nap on the princess’s lap. It was a full of trees and bushes, giving me proper cover for a swim.

I stripped down until I was only in my underwear. I slowly made my way into the water, my back rested on the sandy embankment, with half my body submerged in water.

“What’s wrong with me?” I asked as I stared up to the tree branch that blocked the sky, “Why do I feel… Like I need to be a dick right now?”

I wasn’t the type to show off, but yet I just… almost blew my cover as the Princess’s protege. I think it’s protege or maybe student.

“Still not happy of the outcome...” I grumbled, as I thought about our relationship. I sighed as the weight of my relationship with the ruler gave me a headache. I turned my head to look at the mountain range, “I hope Twilight can help me…”

It was getting late, as I sat in the library. Twilight was going on about how her friends and her was able to move a dragon away from Ponyville, and how Spike landed in a dragons den.

“Let me get this straight,” I said, and looked the mare dead in the eyes, “you are telling me Spike was jealous… over an owl.”

Twilight nodded, and I looked at her with all seriousness, until I bursted out in laughter.

“HaHa… he almost…” I pounded the table with a closed fist, my head rested on the table. I continued to laugh and talk, “He almost died because of an owl HAHAHA!”

I laughed for a good ten minutes, until I felll on the floor rolling and laughing. Twilight looked on with amusement, and she just watched me laugh.

I tried to to stand up, but as the door opened with Spike and an owl on his head. I continued to laugh and point at the duo.

“What’s his problem?” Spike asked Twilight, as I tried to collect myself. The owl was on the table with its wing splintered, it tilted its head and looked at me.

As I stood up, Twilight was explaining something to Spike, while I introduced myself to the owl.

“Hey there.” I stifled my laughter and held out a hand to the owl, “Nice to finally meet you… Owlicious.”

“Who!” The owl hooted, and I couldn’t help but snicker.

“Hard to believe that’s what you owls say.” The owl latched a claw on my finger and we shook. I couldn’t help but grin at how strong it was. I turned to Twilight, “Thanks for the story Twilight… but I got to head home.”

“Is it that time already?” She looked at the clock and smiled, “Well it’s been good seeing you Button.”

“You too, Twilight.” I put on my backpack and turned to the dragon, “Been nice seeing you, Spike.” I looked at the owl and nodded, “You too, Owlicious.”

The owl hooted, and Spike said, “Not who… he is Button.” The owl just hooted and Spike repeated what he just said.

I snickered and made my way out, as the door closed behind me I turned to look at the mountain range.

“A dragon, eh.” I felt the corners of my muzzle reach their limits, and I grinned as the sun slowly made its ascent, “Lucky I don’t have work tomorrow.”

I hummed a tune and sang a merry song, “I wonder the land that is the sea… The dead come wondering after me… yet I stand to take what belongs to me.” I did a little hop and skip, and a few ponies saw me, but I continued my song none the less, “The sea land god… flies through the sky.” I smiled as I approached my home. I slowed my pace as I approached the door, “as I conquer the world… before me.”

I entered my home, and quickly made my way to my room. I wanted to pack and head out at first light. I needed that scale, and I wasn’t going to delayed any further.

I stopped as I saw my opened book. I slowly made my way to the book and looked over the instructions over again. I closed the book and made my way to the closet, “Soon…”

I looked into my closet and started to get what I needed. Coco came in and rested on the bed, she watched me pack and just watched the entire time.

The next day:

I looked down at my partner, a worn red purse strapped on her back. I smirked at the little coon as I wrote a letter to mom.

“Are you sure?” I asked the raccoon, she jumped on my pack that was on floor. Her little paws opened the sealed backpack, and she made her way inside. I had to hold back a laugh as to not wake mom, I shook my head at her antics, “Just so you know… we won’t be back till the afternoon.”

She let’s out a growl and I just shrugged my shoulders. I finished the note, and strapped on the pack. The sun had not risen yet, and with luck, no pony would see me leave as I head to the mountains.

Coco let out a yawn, as I felt her shift in the pack. I just shook my head and continued to the cave where the dragon Twilight was tasked to deal with resided.

I made it to the base of the mountain as the sun began to crest over the horizon. Coco decided to ride on my shoulder, as I looked at the incline before me.

“Kinda wished I had wings right now,” I sighed, as I tested the solidity of the ground before me, “A little loose… but I could still climb it.” I looked around my surroundings and spotted some trees.

I made my way to the young oaks until I found a branch with a protrusion on the end.

Five minutes in and I came out with nothing but a crooked piece of dried oak. I wacked it against the tree a few times, and it withstood the blows.

“This’ll have to do I guess,” I said aloud, then turned my attention to the mountain. I made my way back and said to Coco, “You better hang tight inside the backpack… don’t want you falling off now.”

I felt her nod and she made her way back inside the confines of my backpack. Once inside I started my walk up the incline of dirt and rock.

I felt rocks lodge themselves into my hoof, and I gritted my teeth at the constant poking it caused. I would have stopped to pry it out, but that would be dangerous to do it then.

“Really wished I had shoes...” I gritted my teeth, as I reached the top of my ascent. I sat on the flat ground and caught my breath, “Wow… what a view.”

I looked at the town over the valley, Coco moved around the bag. I felt her rest on my shoulder as I continued to look at the town.

I got up and dusted my ass, “We better continue if we want to get home by sunset.”

I turned around and from what Twilight said, I made my way down the path… paths.

“What the fuck?!” I said aloud, as I looked to the two paths before me. On one side, I had to hug the wall just to walk down the path. While the other, seemed to be almost safe.

“Really wished I had a map,” I grumbled, and did the only thing I knew when I had to make a hard decision, “eeny meeny miny mo. Fuck it. I’m going right.”

Thirty minutes later, I stared at a rock wall or what seemed like a pile of rocks. I placed a foot on the pile and stood on that single point. All my weight was directed on it, and as I took a step little chunks of rock dislodged themselves.

“Well… here goes.” I swallowed, and slowly made my way up. Just to my left was a terrifying fall and I could feel the rocks shift at every step. What was truly worst, was the tiny little rocks that would get lodged in my hoof.

I gritted my teeth at the constant annoyance, “Once this is over with… I’m going to make a pair of shoes.”

As I reached the top of the rocky mound, I could see a road at the bottom. I slowly made my way down, doing my best not cause an avalanche of rocks.

Coco decided to watch from shoulder, as I continued to scan the area for a loose rock or predators. Twilight did mention something about mountain cats, but she mentioned they only watched.

“Made it!” I sighed as I made it to the bottom, Coco on the other hand started to pat me on the back, “You know…” I started to make my way forward, “I did all the work.”

She just nuzzled my head just lazily laid on my shoulder. I just sighed at her antics, ‘Why do I even bother… you're lucky you're so adorable.’

As I made my way down the zig zaggy path, I found a shaded area to take a lunch break.

I sat down and stared out into the horizon, trees and many mountain ranges was in view. I nibbled on a muffin as Coco ate her own snack.

“Kinda happy I have hands!” I said, threw bites of my muffin. Without my little appendages, I don’t think I’d ever be able to get this far. Especially with the whole area full with mountains.

I took a swig from my canteen, and poured some on my hand to let Coco have a drink. Her tongue tickled my hand, but I held back incase I spilled the water or her off the cliff.

Once she was done, I put my backpack back on and Coco returned to my shoulder.

“Let’s go!” I said, and I felt her nuzzle my side. I just smiled and continued down the path.

“You’ve got to be kidding me...” I huffed, as I made my way into the cave. The place was huge, yet I could see the top of the entrance was broken through. I looked at the ceiling and it was nearly five stories from the ground, “That dragon must have been huge.”

Twilight did say that it almost covered the land with smoke. Though if this was how big a dragon got, I wonder if Spike will ever get that big.

“Now that I think about,” I stopped just a few feet from the entrance, as the thought of a dragon in Ponyville seemed kinda odd, “how did Twilight get a baby dragon?”

Coco began to tap my shoulder, and I lost my trail of thought.

“What is it girl?” I asked, and I felt her tug my ear. She forced me to face the entrance, and I could see her paw pointed at the sun. I nodded, “I gotcha girl… just give thirty minutes.”

I turned and continued my search for a dragon scale.

An hour passed until I found a red scale behind a chest of sorts. There were small piles of gems and gold around the cave, but the dirt brown chest caught my eye.

“I wonder what’s in here?” I gripped the red scale, its size easily as big as my head. I looked from the scale to the box, “I already have the scale… but this is a chest.”

I mulled it over, while Coco yawned on my shoulder, “Hmm… do I open it or just grab those gems… Fuck it.”

I wedged the dragon scale into the opening of the chest. I brought a hoof up, then stomped on the scale. The lid flew open and I yelped in pain.

I hopped in place, as the realization that I cut my hoof on the scale sunk in. Coco dug her claws into me, which added to the pan.

After five minutes of hopping around the cave with a screaming raccoon on my back, I calmed down enough to examine my injury. What I found was that the scale, slit my hoof just where flesh met the hard big keratin.

“Damn… that was a dumb move,” I sighed, and began to retrieve the first aid kit from my bag. Coco huffed and puffed on my shoulder, while her paw began to beat on it.

I held back a chuckle as I continued to wrap my injured leg. The cut wasn’t so deep, it just cut through the skin, but the length of it gave me trouble.

I grabbed some salve, that I picked up from the zebra lady. Applied it to the wound and wrapped it in a cloth bandage. The blood still dripped down my hoof, but it wasn’t the type to kill me.

“Huh… she was right,” I said, as my voice echoed around the cave, “this stuff will kill the pain.”

I looked at the odd blue mixture, I shrugged my shoulders and began to pack up the kit. Coco took a swipe at my cheek, but compared to the dragon scale, it was nothing.

I let Coco down, with some snacks to keep her clawing my eyes out. When I had everything in the bag with a happy munching raccoon on the side, I returned my attention toward the open box and my scale.

As I looked into the box, my mouth fell as I looked into the empty case.

“This… this sucks.” I sighed, as I picked up the scale, the ruby red reflected the light of the day. I smiled when I looked down at it, “At least I have you.”

I turned and began to fashion it on my pack…

“Coco?” I called out for the coon, when I noticed she wasn’t at the feeding area. Her food was only half eaten, and she wasn’t the type to leave food lying around. I looked around for the black and white varmint, “Now where is she?”

I looked around the area, and spotted tiny tracks in the dust. My eyes followed the trail and toward a pile of gems. A little poofy tail poked out from the side and I spotted movement from the pile.

“Now what’s she up to?” I walked up to the pile and as I got there, I watched as my little partner stuffed her purse. She was shifting through the pile, picking through the gems. Her tiny lips formed a smile, when she found a very shiny diamond.

She stuffed it into the purse, and I couldn’t help but smile at her. She had this happy self content look about her, I chuckled as she continued to shift through the gems.

I shook my head and returned to tying up the scale to my pack.

“Got everything?” I asked, as I snickered at the ridiculous necklace around her neck. She fondled the necklace in her hands, I bent down and placed her on my shoulder.

Coco gave me a quick hug, and returned to fondle with her necklace. I made my way out of the cave, both with the scale and a very happy raccoon.

As I headed home, I had a few close calls because of Coco’s constant infatuation with those shiny trinkets. She nearly fell off the cliff, but I was lucky to grab the nape of her neck.

Though, not even the near death experience would keep her eyes off the shiny.

“Really?” I said, at her playful disposition. I sighed and continued down the path, I had more things to worry about than a raccoon and her desire for the glittering gems.

I met the rock wall, with a bit of hesitation. Each step hurt, since the salve was wearing out. The tiny rocks getting stuck in my hoof made things worse.

“Finally!” I sighed, as I reached the top of the rock hill. I took a seat atop the mound and decided to have a little water break.

Coco sat next to me, the necklace still in her paws. I grinned at her adorable antics, and redressed the wound on my leg. I sighed in relief as the pain vanished.

“Really wished I had this when I was growing up...” I mumbled, the bandage wrapped around my leg. I took a drink from my canteen, “That’s good.”

I closed my eyes, letting the semi cool water calm my nerves. I felt a tug on my side, and I looked down at the raccoon. She held up a ring, a silver serpent with green eyes biting its own tail.

She tugged on my arm and I raised an eyebrow at the raccoon. I didn’t know what she wanted, but I could take a guess.

I opened the palm of my hand and she placed ring in my hand.

“For me?” I asked, and she nodded in response. I looked at the ring and brought it up for closer inspection.

For some reason it glimmered in the sunlight, and the gems in its eyes glowed. I picked it up with my other hand, I smiled down at the raccoon, “Thanks Coco.”

Her tail wagged in happiness, I brought the ring to my finger. It was strange, since the ring started to glow. I stopped before it actually went on my finger.

“The fuck?” I turned to Coco, and she just shrugged. I looked at the ring once more, and there seemed to be an inscription in the ring. I brought it closer to my, and I was surprised I could read it.

“The world eater,” I said aloud, and brought the ring to my hand again, “This could be the dumbest thing I’ve ever done… but it’s a magic ring.”

If fascination from rpg’s has ever taught me, it can give me ultimate power or...

“Yup,” I said, as I felt the ring constrict on my finger, “it’s a curse.”

The ring glowed a fiery red, but I didn’t feel the burn. I did smell my burnt flesh and hair, Coco looked on in abject terror, while I just looked on in curiosity.

Sure it harmed me, but I didn't feel it. Whatever this was, I could only hope that I won’t have to cut off my finger, or do some stupid quest.

The ring’s glow died, and as I tried to remove the ring, it wouldn’t budge. I just sighed, while the raccoon just started to look worriedly at me.

“I just hope this isn’t going to problematic.” I started to put my pack back on, and Coco returned to my shoulder. I felt her stroke my head, “I’m fine Coco… I think.”

The ring on my finger glowed, when I looked at it.

“A blessing or a curse...” I mumbled, I clenched my fist with the ring on it. I’m not the type to wear jewelry, but it was strange that I couldn’t feel it around my finger. ‘Really hope I don’t have to do something stupid.’

Chapter 16: The day’s not over yet

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 16: The day’s not over yet

I limped down the road, I held onto a pole I found that could support my weight. The salve ran dry awhile ago, and my leg hurt like crazy.

“God how I wish I had some pain killers… or more salve.” The pain from the wound was more annoying than painful. It was a constant feeling of having a needle stabbing into me.

As I made my way into the town, I passed that Applejack mare and she just looked at me with one of those concerned but confused looks. Then again, everyone seemed to be giving me a look. Though in their defense, I looked like I got my ass kicked.

“Yah okay there, partner?” Applejack left her cart to walk beside. I kept my gaze concentrated forward, as I addressed her.

“I’m fine miss Applejack!” I said, I flinched when I stepped into a hole. Applejack leaned in to support me, and I couldn’t help but let her. I grumbled my thanks to the mare, “Thanks Miss Applejack.”

“No problem… but we really need tah get yah some help.” Applejack started to lead me somewhere, but I just kinda fought back from her attempts to help.

“I appreciate it… but I’m fine.” I tried to push the mare away, but her grip on me was like a steel clamp.

“Ah don’t think you're okay.” She held me in place, and looked down at me. I just sighed and gave in.

“Fine… I’ll go to doctor or something.” I was too tired right now for this, and the pain on my leg was getting to me, but I really didn’t want to piss off the mare next to me.

Applejack nodded, and told me wait there so she can get her cart to drag me to the hospital.

“You don’t have to do this.” I said, as I sat in the back of the cart. Applejack was careful not to hit any bumps, though I didn’t mind since I atleast don’t have to walk. Coco seemed to have curled up on my lap and started to fall asleep. I noticed however that we weren’t heading to the hospital, I turned to ask the mare, “Say… umm… where are we going?”

“I’m taking you to Twilight’s!” She said, all the while my mind went to a sudden halt. It took some time for the gears in my head to start working again, but when they did I was a bit surprised.

“Why?” I asked a little too loudly. She stopped the cart and turned toward me with a raised eyebrow.

“Cause the hospital’s to far away.” She shook her head and continued to move forward, not before grumbling something along the lines of, “Just like a colt.”

Truthfully I didn’t really question her reason to where she was taking me, but what she said was really bugging me, ‘What the fuck did she mean just like a colt?’

As I pondered this, I was ignorant of the fact on how close we were to Twilight’s. Or even the fact that we stopped in front of said building.

It wasn’t until Applejack said my name did I bring my attention to where I was at.

“You okay there, Button?” She asked, as I brought my attention to those emerald eyes of hers.

“Y-yeah… I’m good,” I managed to say, she nodded and made her way inside. I carefully got off the cart and followed after the mare.

“What happened to you?” Twilight asked, when I entered the library. Her horn glowed and a first aid kit appeared in front of her.

“Do you have pain killers first?” I asked, my rump on the only chair in the room again. Why she doesn’t have more than one was getting to be an annoying matter.

“I’m afraid not!” Twilight said, while the bandages on my leg unraveled to reveal the gaping wound. She flinched when she saw it and so did the apple mare. I just relaxed on the bean bag, Coco made her way to my lap and watched as Twilight mended my leg.

“Is that alcohol?” I asked the mare, and with a nod from her, I grabbed the bottle from the kit.

“What are you…” Twilight began, but when I poured the liquid on my leg she stopped to stare, as the clear liquid mixed with the crimson. It formed a scarlet stream, that dripped on the floor.

“Now can you just wrap the bandage… ow.” Twilight pinched my ear, and I had to hold back from punching her, “Let go!”

“Not until you tell me what happened!” She yelled in my ear, and I tried to move away but she held me there.

“Okay! I’ll talk!” She let go of my ear, and I just glared at the lavender mare.

“Well?” Twilight crossed her arms and returned a glare of her own. I looked down at my bleeding leg and pointed to it.

“But first can you get me a bandage or something?” Twilight nodded, a white bandage started to coil around my leg.

The cloth tightened, and Twilight began to speak, “Now start talking.”

“I fell,” I said, as I tested the durability of the bandage.

“You fell?” I looked up to see Twilight’s eyebrows raise. “There’s no way you could get a wound just from falling… and where did you fall?”

“Funny story really.” I began, as I rubbed the back of my head, “You see… I was off on a hike and well… I kinda tripped on a rock and fell.”

From the looks of it, Twilight didn’t buy it and somehow neither did Applejack. That country mare just glared at me and somehow I wanted to sink into the bean bag. She really scared me for some reason.

“Now how can yah just fall and get that there wound?” Applejack asked , her arms crossed under this ginormous tits.

“Oh umm… there was a sharp rock sticking out the ground.” I said, but Applejack didn’t seem to buy it. I tried to avoid eye contact with her and as my eyes glanced on the clock, “Well look at the time… I better get going before mom gets all…”

“Yah ain’t telling the truth partner.” Applejack stepped in my way and blocked it. She kept me from moving forward, and apparently Twilight did the same. A wall of magic blocked my way, as Applejack continued to talk, “There something yah ain’t telling us… so yah better start talking.”

I stared at the apple mare, my eyes met her emerald orbs. With all the seriousness I could muster, “You still owe me a shirt.” Her head whipped back, and I could only smirk at the mare, “But if you really want to know… I just went for a hike is all.”

“You went for a hike,” Twilight said, her eyebrow raised. She looked down at my leg then back to me, “You cut your leg on a hike?”

“Yup,” I answered, and tried to move past the orange wall of muscle. Though I opted for the purple barrier over the apple pony, “Hey ah… can I go now or what?”

Twilight looked at me and her face contorted to a scowl, she then sighs, “Fine… but you better come to my lecture tomorrow.”

“No problem Twilight!” I smiled as the barrier around me dissolved. I walked past the mares, but stopped to say one final thing, “I’ll see you tomorrow Twilight… Miss Applejack?”

I made my way to the door, with Coco cradled in my arms. Kinda wished I stuffed her in the pack, but I didn’t want to face off against a pissed off raccoon.

As I left through the door, I heard one of the mare’s sigh. On instinct I caught a glimpse of Applejack, her shoulders slumped and her head downcast. Twilight said something, but the door closed before I heard any of it.

I just shrugged and made my way home. Whatever it was it didn’t concern me, and I really didn’t want to have anything to do with orange iron hands.

“Mom… I’m home!” I called out as I entered the house. I let Coco down and started to make my way to my room. Though there was something that nagged at the back of my head, something really important…

All of a sudden I felt my legs leave the ground and something tried to put my head in a lock. My head was firmly held in place, as I heard my the perpetrators scream in my ears.

“Say Aunty and I’ll…”

I didn’t let them finish, my head whipped back and forth. With my arms trying to land a blow on them.

I would have known if this was mom, since I would have been suffocated by her tits. This pony wasn’t even close to mom, when it came to total submission by boobage.

The pony dropped me to the floor and, grumbled some curses. I collected myself, but gasped for air in the process. I faced my attacker, and as they laid eyes on me, I dove in to lay blow to her sides.

She moved back from the blow, and I just continued my assault until the mare was back against the wall.

“Aunty! Aunty!” She yelled, as I continued to punch away at the pony.

“Button!” I stopped for a second to stare at mom, who stood in the hallway. A mare was standing behind her, but I wasn’t able to take a good look since the pony I was punching sucker punched me. That punch just made me angry, and I continued to assault on the mare.

After I laid two more blows, I felt someone pull me apart from my… I guess she would be the victim at this point. I stopped trying to fight this force, that held me, it was just like apple mare’s grip, but much harder.

“What is going on here.” I turned to the mare that held my arm, and I had to struggle to keep my self up. She looked like me, except for the boobs and the blue eyes, this mare would have been my exact double.

Though my thoughts were caught off by the pain that radiated from my chest. Luckily my older female double held me in place, and I glared at the mare that assaulted me.

I roared in anger, and flung myself at the mare, but I was held firmly in place.

“Button calm down!” The female double yelled, but I ignored her. Since I couldn’t put my face to their face, I opted to use my hoof instead.

Which was a terrible idea, since I missed completely or the mare simply dodged it, but the outcome was a hole in the wall. The mare I aimed the kick at, looked with wide eyes as I tried to get hand on her.

Though the only thing that happened, was me being forced to the ground. I laid on the floor dazed, as I heard my double blow air and say, “He’s got some spunk… I don’t see what you are so worried about.”

“Gavel!” I heard mom’s voice over my thrashing, “Please let go of my son!”

“Sure. Sure… but are you going to calm down?” She directed the last part to me.

“Yeah… just let go of my arm already!” I grumbled the last part, this mare increased her hold on me and my position allowed her to maximize that force.

I heard her chuckle and let me go, I pushed off the ground and nursed my arm. I glared at her, then the mare that started it all.

“Button.” I turned to ward mom’s disapproving face. Somehow I felt my heart drop, and my ears kinda splayed from her words, “What has gotten over you?”

I drew my eyes away from mom, which was a bad thing since I now stared at my assailant. I tried to look at something else, but my vision was surrounded by the three mares.

I just sighed and looked down to avoid all eye contact. I answered mom with my eyes to the floor, “Nothing… can I go to the bathroom for a minute?”

“Not until you answer me young colt!” Mom huffed, and I couldn’t help but be a little heated to what I said next.

“Fine… but you mind if we can do this in the kitchen.” I pointed down to the floor, at the pool of blood that came from the open wound, “Cause I don’t think you’d be too happy if I bleed out in the hallway.”

Mom looked down at the blood on the floor, and I watched as her eyes shrank when she must have seen the wound.

“You are hurt!” Mom yelled, and I couldn’t help but be a bit sarcastic.

“Yeah… I kinda figured that out wi…” I wasn’t able to finish, as mom grabbed hold of my hand and pulled me into the kitchen.

For some reason, I will never know how mom got me in the kitchen chair. The cloth tied around my leg to cut off the circulation was also on the list of things that mystified me. It all happened in a blur, and now a first aid kit was opened next to me.

I looked around the kitchen as mom went to go wet a cloth with a firm order, “Make sure to tighten that leg.”

I instinctively obeyed with the thoughts of, ‘What the hell just happened… I was just in the hallway then I’m in the kitchen.’

The fact that, it felt like it happened in such lightning speed, plagued my mind. I could only stare at my wound, with the sound of chairs being scraped against the floor next to me.

I turned to spot the older female me take a seat, and she examined the wound on my leg.

“What happened?” She asked, and moved those blue eyes toward me.

“I fell.” For reason it came out of my mouth for no reason, it seems that ponies are very nosey about these things, “Down a hill.”

She narrowed her eyes, “I see…”

She grew quiet and just stared at me, it was that critical examination look on her face. Though I used this opportunity to ask a question of my own.

“Since we’re asking questions… mind telling me who you are?” I asked, then looked at the mare that started the fight and pointed at her, “And her as well… if you don’t mind.”

My weird female double raised an eyebrow then smirked, “So you really don’t remember eh?”

“If you're talking about the amnesia… then yeah I can’t remember a thing,” I said, and she chuckled at the end of my sentence.

“Then I think it’s best to introduce myself.”

“It’s a start!” I said, I watched as the mare placed a hand on her chest.

“My name is Gavel… Gavel Mash.” She smirked, and I could only raise an eyebrow at her proclamation, “Your grandmother… and she...” Gavel pointed toward the other mare, while mom began to clean my wound, “...is your cousin Cheval Glass.”

I blinked at her proclamation, my finger rose to point at my supposed grandmother, “You're my grandmother?” She nodded, and I just could help but let the words slip out of my mouth, “But… but you look like so young.”

She looked at me for a second, then bursted into laughter, “Haha! You really are different from the Button I knew.”

“I get that alot for some reason...” I mumbled, and flinched when mom started to wrap my leg.

“We need to get you to the hospital.” Mom said, as she clipped the bandage on. I untightened the cloth that I wrapped to cut off the blood flow.

“I don’t think a cut this shallow would warrant a trip to the hospital,” I said, as I tried my best to persuade mom not to take to the hospital. It seemed like it was starting to become an apparent thing with me.

Mom sighed, and just turned to granny, “Talk to him, will you.”

Granny giggled at mom’s reaction, “Oh, let him tough it out… besides he doesn’t look like it’s bothering him.”

Mom shook her head, and began to pack away the first aid. Coco seemed to have entered at the right time with a necklace on her back.

She moved toward mom, and grabbed the bottom of her pant’s leg. Mom looked down and Coco presented her with the necklace.

“Coco… did you go through my jewelry ag…” Mom stopped as she examined the necklace in the coons paws. Her brow furrows at the sight, “Wait minute… that’s not mine.”

She bent down and retrieved the necklace from the coon. Mom looked over the necklace, then looked at me, “Button… where did you go?”

“I went for a hike.” Mom’s stare turned to a glare, and I shivered from her angry mother look. I quickly added, “In the mountains.”

“Where?” Mom asked, as she moved closer to me. My head had to move back, so I could see past her mounds.

“The mountain trail… just outside of town.” I mumbled the last part, as mom glared down at me.

She dangled the necklace in front of me, “Where did you find this?”

I gulped, “In a cave.”

“What cave?” Mom bent down to stare me in the eye, I flinched from her icy blue gaze.

“Ahh… in the mountains.” I mumbled, as mom moved closer to my ear.

“We’ll talk about this later,” She whispered, and moved away from me. I looked down, ashamed that I just angered my mother.

“Woah… you're in trouble.” I looked at the face of my cousin, a smirk adorned her muzzle. I glared at her, as she started to snicker. Though granny was able to step in before I threw something at her.

“Cheval.” Granny’s voice was low, but I could hear the authority behind it.

I got up from my chair and made my way to the bathroom.

“Where are you going?” Gavel asked, and I answered the mare without tuning from the door.

“Bathroom… I need a bath.” I said, and as I ended that sentence, Coco scurried next to me. She really loved her baths.

“This is a really weird way to take a bath.” I looked at the bandaged leg that hanged on the bathtub’s edge. Then to the raccoon that rested on my chest. I still couldn’t believe that this worked, but it did and when I fell into the tub would have been hilarious, if it wasn’t me.

I rested my head on the tub, and just let the warm water relax my muscles. I looked down at the raccoon, as she started to paddle around the tub.

“Why did you give mom that necklace?” She turned toward me, with the biggest puppy dog eyes. I just sighed and patted her head, “Whatever… she would have found out sooner or later.”

I stared at the ring on my finger, a smile formed on my muzzle.

“I wonder, what you do?” I said to the ring, a shimmer of red coursed over the silver. My eyes narrowed as I stared at the gleaming gems. The green gems seemed to glow like lanterns, I just shrugged my shoulders at the sight, “Lucky I still have that option if this ring turns out to be trouble.”

I closed my eyes and just relaxed in the water. I felt Coco’s claws rake against my chest, but I just ignored it. Though a good clipping would do her some good.

It was getting late in the night, and we had just finished dinner. I sat in the living room, while everyone else headed to their rooms. I had the red scale out on the table, while Coco had her treasure spread out on the couch.

“You better not hide them in the couch,” I said, as I tested the durability of the scale, “I don’t want mom screaming at me… especially when you hide your food in there.”

Coco looked at me with sad eyes and I just sighed, “Fine… you can hide it in my room, but after our guest leave… okay?”

She let out a squeal and hugged me, while I just continued to examine the scale.

I bent the scale, but I could feel the sharp edges dig into my skin. Then I tried to put the scissors to it, and it it only made a dent to the scissors.

“This stuff is hard… better look over the book,” I mumbled, the world suddenly went dark and I felt pressure on my eyeballs.

“Guess who…”

“Granny,” I quickly said, but sighed at the mare’s attempts.

“Sharp aren’t you,” Granny said, and the world of light returned. The mare took a seat across from me, while I laid the scale down on the table. Granny stared at the scale,and pointed at it, “So what do you have there?”

“Nothing at the moment,” I said, and stared into her blue eyes. She looked just like me, though the reverse would be more accurate.

“That doesn't look like nothing,” She said, her hands clasped together. She stared at the scale then back at me, her face turned serious when those stared into mine, “Why do you have a dragon’s scale?”

I narrowed my eyes at the mare, “How do you know that its a dragon scale?”

She broke out in laughter, and stood up, “It’s getting late… we should get some sleep.”

The mare walked by me and headed down the hall, I returned my gaze to the scale. I picked up the thIng and carefully placed it into my pack.

“Let’s get some sleep,” I yawned, and began to help Coco pack her treasure into her red purse. Once done I picked her up, along with our treasures and headed to mom’s room. I was tired, and I wouldn't be able to solve anything the way things are right now.

Chapter 17: She’s What Now?

She’s What Now?

I awoke for the third time again, mom apparently is a hugger when she’s asleep. Those massive tits, suffocated me again and I got sick and tired of it.

“Damnit mom...” I grumbled, as I tried to break her hold on me. I managed to weasel my way out, and I started to gasp for air. Those tits were not child friendly.

I got out of bed, and made my way outside. If I couldn’t sleep, then I would go do the next best thing, go for a stroll.

“I can hardly believe it!” I said, as I drank in the morning air, “I would so get my ass kidnapped if I was back home.”

The moon was still out, and the stars were still as beautiful as the first time I laid my eyes on them.

I stopped by the water fountain in the park and started to drink the pristine water.

“This is such a nice place,” I said aloud, and started to stretch. My muscles were a little sore from yesterdays expedition, which was strange since I felt good enough for a run. I looked over my body, “Why am I not dead beat tired?”

I started to unwrap the bandage, and was shocked to find that new skin had formed, “What the hell… how is this even possible?”

The cut should have taken awhile to heal, normally anyways, but it seemed to have healed for some reason. I put pressure on the leg, I even hopped on it for good measure.

“It doesn’t even hurt.” I jumped up and down, and just laughed at the convenience of it all. I screamed into the air, “Magic is so fucking awesome.”

With my leg not hurting anymore, I started to run a lap around the park.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have overdone it!” I gasped, as I limped inside my home. I closed the door behind me, and wobbled toward the kitchen, “I really need a drink…”

I don’t know what exactly happened, but I seem to have found myself on the floor again. Someone held me down, and the voice caused me to shiver.

“Who are you. What are you doing in… Button?”

“Y-yeah.” I managed to say, from my face shoved to the floor.

I felt this pony let me go, and she pulled me up. I leaned against the mare for support, and I was led toward the kitchen table.

She left me to turn on the light, and once she did, I could only hope that she won’t notice my boner. There before me was Gavel, half naked in the kitchen.

Her tits bounced, as she made her way toward me. That brown coat of hers was really such a definite color, and those white slim panties, didn’t help either.

It was truly a weird experience, for me. There before me is an older mare that looks like me, and who is almost naked. My boner only made things worse at this point.

Granny bent down to take a better look at me, her brown fluffy chest was a hands way across from me.

“You're not injured...” She mumbled, and parted my hair. She scowled at me, “Now what are you doing up this early.”

“Ah… I was out for a walk.” I bluntly said, and pushed her hand away, though I stared into her eyes, “But why did you attack me?”

“Don’t change the subject, kid!” Gavel said, as she headed toward the sink. She poured a glass of water and drank from the glass.

I just glared at the mare, but had to divert my eyes as I gazed at her bosoms.

“So… why are you taking a walk out this early in the morning?” Granny asked, as she took the seat infront of me. She just stared at me, and I just sighed.

“It’s… nice this time of the day, okay?” I said, I crossed my arms and looked toward the ceiling.

“That’s it?” Granny said, and I heard the chair scratch against the floor. I turned my gaze back at the mare, as she walked past me, “I got up for nothing then… I’m going back to bed.”

She patted me on the head, and made her way out of the kitchen. I looked at the back of the mare, a large scar drew across her back.

“Damn...” I mumbled, as the mare turned the corner. I looked at the oaken table, “Why are all the mares here so strong?”

I experimented with the eggs today, and I ended up making scrambled eggs. Apparently pumping mana into them was just like putting too much air into a balloon.

“There goes number three,” I said, and placed it on the plate. The timer rang and I went to go grab the scones, apparently experimenting with mana control leads to a lot of baked goods, “At least these turned out okay.”

I placed them onto the counter to let them cool, I then went back to making some pancakes.

While I was making the brown fluffy deliciousness, my little raccoon friend entered the room. Though I either had to laugh or just feel sad for the girl.

“Why do you have my pet in makeup… and where did you get that bow?” I asked, as Gavel hugged Coco between her breast. I then noticed something odd about the mare’s forehead, something blue poked out of her puffy golden mane, “And when did you have a horn?”

Cheval covered her horn with her hand, nearly dropped Coco in the process. Coco on her part, started to squirm in her arms.

“You might want to let her go.” I said, and returned to my cooking. I soon heard Coco’s claws scrap on the wooden floor and a chair dragged against the floor. I instinctively say what I always do when I hear the rattle of the drawers being climbed, “The pan’s still hot Coco… just give it a few more minutes to cool.” I heard a huff of air, which cause me to sigh, “Like I told you already… pouring water won’t help.”

I turned to watch Coco huff, and make her way back down. I just shrugged and continued to make breakfast.

Cheval just looked on as I made our meal, it was a bit annoying when she just sat there. Though when I plated the food, she just looked on and waited me to hand her the food. I kinda hate her for not helping, but she was a guest.

I ate in silence, though Coco and Cheval had other ideas.

As soon as that piece of food entered their mouths. they just dug in. Though it just tasted like eggs to me, at least the muffin was good.

“You do the dishes,” I said, to the two stuffed females.

Coco burped, while Cheval just said, “Yeah.. ahh.”

I shook my head and made my way out, there were some things I needed to figure out. My leg being one of those things, fur even started to grow back at an inhuman or inpony rate, in lay ponies terms. Even when I had that head injury, magic could only go heal it so far.

“Just what is going on here?” I mumbled, and looked at the ring on my finger, “I wonder if you have something to do with it…”

I put that thought in the back of my mind, as I made my way toward Twilight’s library.

Though I stopped just a few buildings away from her house, as I spotted Creese’s dad land in front of the library.

“Huh… what’s he doing here so early?” I watched as the stallion knocked on the door. I slowly made my way toward the door, but somehow I wasn’t spotted by the stallion or the mare that answered the door. Creese’s dad pulled something from his pocket and showed Twilight, only to be immediately brought in.

I heard the door slam shut while I wondered what was going on. I spotted an open window near the side of the building, I was tempted to do some eavesdropping, but that would have gotten me nowhere.

So I decided to just walk knock on the door and act like nothing’s happened.

One knock, two knocks and no one answered, ‘The fuck… I just saw them enter not even five minutes ago.’

“Better see if the backdoor is open!” I said aloud, and decided to check if the kitchen door was open. Twilight did mention I could enter through the backdoor if I ever needed to get some study material. She really had stepped up as a friend after the whole chase thing.

As I wrapped my hands on the handle of the door, it glowed and I heard the thing being unlocked. I opened the door and walked in, “Twilight… you in here?”

Again no one answered, so I just decided to make my way to the bean bag. I swear I’m just gonna bring in a couch or something for this place.

I stopped as I spotted a manila envelope on the table. I walked up to the folder and, what I saw made my heart stop.

There before me was my picture attached to the file, even my name was written on the tab. I gulped as I tentatively opened the folder.

A good ten minutes passed, as I skimmed through the parts I couldn’t understand, which was most of it. I was able to find something on the day I was injured, it may have been just a note, but atleast I could understand it.

“Patient is exe… I think this word is exhibiting,” I mumbled, as I tried to discern the chicken scratch for a hand writing, “Let’s see… The patient is exhibiting mana fluctuations, treatment is advisable.”

There was a number listed at the end, but I couldn’t tell what it was. With nothing else to go bye, I continued on with my search.

The next few pages where a bunch of graphs and readings of some sort. Though I stopped at an odd page about fertility.

“Upo recent scan patient has high probability of… producing male offsprings?” I looked at the sentence and reread it, “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

I always thought the gender ratio, was just to the luck of the draw, not something medical much less magical.

I would have looked into the file further about this problem, but the sounds of hoof steps brought my attention toward the stairs.

“Thanks very much Miss Twilight!” Ray said, Twilight was about to say something but stopped as she saw me.

I waved at the pair on the stairs, “Hey Twilight!”

They both looked at me dumbstruck, and I just raised an eyebrow at them.

“B-Button!” Twilight yelled, in a flash she was gone from the stairs and appeared right next to me.

“Yeah… that’s me!” I managed to say, right then Twilight grabbed my folder from my hands. It was so sudden that it caused me spew some profanities at the mare, “What the fuck are you doing?!”

Her head drew back at my outburst, but she then recovered and grabbed my ear, “You do not use those words, young colt!”

I grabbed hold of the offending hand and squeezed it. I saw Twilight flinch and she let go of my ear, and thus I did the same.

“Ow… that hurt.” She said, and began to nurse her hand.

“How do you think I feel when you pinch my bloody ear?” I gritted my teeth, as I massaged my ear. Though the pain was gone, just a few seconds later.

Twilight grumbled something, and Creese’s dad stepped in before things got worse.

“Hey there kiddo.” He smiled as he grabbed hold of the file, “Now I know you have a lot of questions… about all this.” He waved the folder in front of me, “But the Princess’s just needed a file of you is all.”

I looked at the stallion and smiled, “I gotcha… but I why would she need it then?”

The stallion shrugs, “Don’t know.” He looked at the clock, “Though I need to head out soon… my herd’s going out for a picnic.”

He said his goodbyes and headed out the door with my file in hand.

I turned to Twilight, “He seems nice.”

Twilight just glared at me, she grumbled something and headed to the kitchen. I just sunk into the chair, alone with my thoughts.

‘He said herd… I wonder how that works?’ I mulled it over, how a group of ponies become a family structure. I mean the Cakes were together, but I did see couple of mares hit on Mr, Cake before, but I think missus Cake chased them off.

Twilight returned to the room and I decided to ask her.

“Hey Twilight!” I called out to the mare, and she turned to scowl at me. Personally she looked really cute with that angry face of her’s, but I just have to know, “How does a herd work?”

My question caught her off guard, she blinked and threw a question of her own, “Why do you want to know about that?”

“Cause I keep hearing about herds, but no one gave me a coherent answer!” I said, and Twilight was thinking it over.

Her horn glowed and a book floated off the shelf. The book opened to a page and she looked it over.

“There are a lot of laws governing a herd,” Twilight said, and turned to looked at me, “but it’s simply a group of ponies forming a family structure.”

“Family… structure?” I scratched my head at the end of her sentence, “What do you mean by… family structure?”

“Well… how do I put it.” Twilight tapped the floor, her horn glowed and a wooden chair appeared in front of me. She took a seat and began her long winded speech, “To put it simply Button. A herd is composed of a group of mares sharing a stallion.” Twilight paused, and looked at the book, “Though with the sperm banks… we’ve had a large increase of mares only herds or pairings.”

“I understand that,” I said, when she repeated the definition of a herd, “but how do they work?”

Twilight raised and eyebrow, “What do you mean?”

“You know… like how would a stallion spend time with his… kids?” I kinda wanted to take what I just said back, since it looked like it confused the mare and me apparently.

Twilight shrugged, “Don’t know how a stallion decides that, but it usually works out… it worked out for my parents after all.”

“Really… how did that work?” I asked and leaned into the bean bag, “How did your dad manage it?”

Twilight mulled it over, “From what I can remember. Dad would stay with us for a day then alternate with the other herd members.” Twilight tapped her chin, “Though that all changed when I became Celestia’s student.”

I sat there and listened to how Twilight’s dad spent more time with her. Though she mentioned how everyone in her family was happy for her, she went quiet for a bit when it came to her half brothers and sisters. However, she smiled when she mentioned her older brother.

The words like brother and sister, are reserved for the children of the mare. I got this from her explanation about family structure, she also mentioned something about her half brother and she had this dreamy look on her eyes.

“So your brother?” I said, and she looked at me with her eyebrows raised.

“My brother… what about my brother?” I noticed the singularity in that sentence.

“You know… this brother from another mare.”

“Oh… You mean Blaze.” Twilight’s eyes furrowed, “Yeah… he's not my brother.”

“B-but don’t you share the same father?” Twilight’s eyes grew wide, and a smile adorned her muzzle.

She giggled “I think I should explain it better.” She magiced a board in front of me and a chalk began to to draw figures and lines connected them.

Twilight cleared her throat and pointed to each line, “As you can see.” She pointed to the top, a pony was out to the side away from the major group, “A stallion may father these colts and fillies, but as families goes…” She then moved to the figure of the mare’s with tiny babies, below them, “Only the children of the mare are counted as brothers and sisters.”

“Okay…” I said, and decided to keep quiet. I just let her continue with her explanation.

“Just like me and Shining Armour.” I had to hold back a laugh, when she said his name, “Are full fledge siblings… but.” She had smile on her and this far off look, “But me and blaze aren’t really brother and sister, even though we have the same father.”

“I… see.” I lied, I don’t understand any of this, and the more she explained it, the more I was confused. I looked at the time, “Looks like our times up… same time next week.”

I got up and made my way to the door. Twilight just had this shocked look about her.

“W-what!” Before she stopped me, I ran out the door. I made it just past the sign, before I heard her scream, “Button!”

I just laughed, ‘Another lesson avoided… now for a snack.

“Oh this is so bad for me!” I munched on a doughnut, one of a dozen I had just ordered from Sugarcube Corner. The freshly made glazed artery clogging rings of dough was just to hard to pass up. Especially with the blueberry smoothie.

I ate another of the goodies, and sipped away at my drink.

“Continue in your ways and you loose your teeth to those sweets.” I raised an eyebrow at the coming zebra, a box of sweets held in her hands. She pointed at the chair, “Do you mind if I take this seat?”

I swallowed. “Not at all… I was going to see you sooner or later.”

Zecora smiled and took the seat across from me, “You wanted to see me.”

“Yup,” I said, and nodded.

“A potion you seek, or advice you I must speak?” Zecora giggled, and opened her box of sweets.

“A little bit of both.” I said, as I played with my food.

“Your hunger for knowledge, a blessing or a curse,” Zecora said, with that smile of her’s. She stared into my eyes, “The knowledge I give may cause you pain...”

“And yet I wish to feed my brain.” I cut her off, a smile formed on my muzzle. Zecora giggled, and I took a sip from my drink.

“So what is it do you wish to know?” Zecora asked, as she nibbled on her pastry.

“First things first.” I held out my hand with the ring on it, “I found this ring in a cave yesterday and...” I moved my cut leg to the side, where she could get a full view of the pink line, “I got this wound on the same day… yet it’s almost healed.”

Zecora looked at the wound then to the ring. She grabbed hold of my hand and brought it closer for a better inspection.

“Such an odd ring.” She tried to remove the ring on my finger, but it stuck to the appendage, Zecora smiled, “Does it sing?”

“No… but it would be pretty cool if it did.” I said, as she let go of my hand.

Zecora finished off her pastry, “I may have an answer at home… Ms. Pinkie Pie?”

The zebra blinked and stared past me. I turned my head, and there behind was the pink mare. She had this crazed look about her, with drool that leaked out from the sides of her mouth.

What was more disturbing was that manic smile of hers.

“H-hey there Pinkie…”

“Mine!” She cut me off, and grabbed hold of me. Before I knew it, I was dragged through the store in a blur.

My vision went dark, and something was shoved into my hands.

“W-what’s going on!” I screamed, as the lights turned on and it blinded me. I grumbled a curse, “Son of a…” I blinked as my vision cleared, I stared at a mixing bowl and various ingredients, “What the?”

I heard a snap, and I whipped my head toward the sound. Pinkie had a wooden spoon in her hand an opened cookbook in the other. She shoved it in front of me and with a voice that was filled with manic surgery fury.

“Bake now!” She commanded, and slapped my ass with the spoon.

I gulped and began to put ingredients into the bowl. Pinkie just hovered over me, with the spoon in hand, always ready to slap me on the ass.

“Is it ready yet?” Pinkie said, while she gobbled down the second batch.

“A-almost.” The timer ticked for the third batch to finish, while I continued to work on the fourth. I was being careful not to get any of the stuff on my coat, since the kitchen was so hot and Pinkie seemed to have locked all windows and doors.

Luckily there was an apron wrack, and my shirt was safe on its peg. Though with an apron on, I looked like I was completely naked with the oversized garment.

The timer rang and I switched the pans, but it proved to be fruitless endeavor when I tried to take the baked pastries off the hot pan. Pinkie must have hands made of fire retardant flesh, cause she just grabbed them out of the pan and started to munch down on them.

“Can I go home now?” I asked, I watched as she gulped down the hot pastry.

“One more!” She said, and grabbed another from the pan.

I shook my head, “No way… I already made you two cakes, brownies, some weird apple pastry, and finally muffins.” I took off the apron, “I’m going home…”

Before I could finish, I was tackled to the floor. I stared up at the pink mare, her hands firmly pushed on my shoulders.

“You're not going anywhere!” She said, but none of it seemed to phase me. What truly bothered me was how her cooch firmly rubbed against my crotch.

Combined with the yellow tube top, and her blue shorts. The very fact she stimulated me, it came to little surprise that her face turned from insane Pinkie Pie to ‘I have a guy with a boner and I’m on top of it’ face.

Her face turned to a grin and she bent down to whisper, “Naughty Colt.”

At that moment I began to worry. I knew she was an odd pony from the beginning, I even heard she outran a pegasus. Whatever this mare was right now, was really pissing me off.

She let go of my shoulder, and stood up but placed a hoof on my chest to keep me from standing. I watched as she unbuttoned her shorts, and stripped off her white thong.

“I know how to make you work.” She moved my pants halfway down my legs, my shaft stood in the air. Her pink hand grabbed hold of, as I watched her guide herself toward it. She stopped and gently rubbed against the tip, a liquid dripped a down my shaft, “Now… are you going to do as I say or…”

She moved away from tip, and just smirked down at me. I just gritted my teeth, as an odd smell assaulted my nose.

My hands wrapped around her hips and I smirked, “You should have just let me go… now it’s my turn.”

Pinkie raised an eyebrow, but her eyes grew wide as I pulled her down. I hit dead center, and felt her tighten.

She moaned, with this far off look on her face. I took this opportunity to turn the tables and switched our positions. So now that I was on the top while her poofy mane brushed the tiled floor.

I began to move hips, and made sure I put my full weight into each thrust.

Did I care if there were ponies outside, of course not. This was my revenge, and I was going to milk it for as long as I could.

“Why are so tight?” I mumbled, as my hands fondled on her perky twins. She began to moan, which added to the sound of slapping flesh.

I felt myself reach my limit, but I didn’t want to go out like this. So I left the moist confines of her hole, and lifted the mare off the ground.

I grabbed hold of a pastry, and forced her to hold onto the edges of the counter. Her rear was in the air, I walked up next to her and shoved the baked good into her mouth. I made my way back to her bubbly rump, grabbed hold of her tail.

She started to munch on the baked good, while my hand began to slap her jiggly rump. My shaft found its way back into her slit, and I returned to my previous task of punishing this mare.

I heard the door being forcibly opened, and Pinkie's name being screamed. Though I barely heard it over her moans, as a stream of liquid soaked my pants and I unleashed my own hot stream.

I slowly left her, my member hanged limp as it exited out. I felt satisfied, as white dripped from her blackened nethers.

‘Cream pie.’ I giggled at the dirty thought, but my joy was ended from the sound that came from the door.

There in the opened door was Twilight and her merry band of friends. Their heads turned to the mare, still slumped and held onto the counter as to not face plant on the floor. They either looked at me or Pinkie, but most of their gazes drifted downward.

Like a proper gentleman, I zipped up my pants, and walked toward where my shirt hanged.

“Wahwah.” Twilight was tried to say something, but I was far too busy with my shirt. No tags ment no way of knowing which side was back or front.

When I had the thing on, I grabbed a pastry and turned the oven off. I walked to the pink mare, who was already on the floor, my juices were pooling on the oaken surface.

Pinkie looked at me with this odd happy and content face. I just smiled at the mare, bent down and planted a kiss on her lips.

“Next time… just ask.” I whispered into her ear, then made my way to the backdoor. I quickly unlocked the thing, and slipped out before Twilight could reprimand me for my actions. Revenge was good when you didn’t get caught but since I did, it was better to make a break for it.

As I closed the door behind me, I ran as fast as I could from the smoking fuse that was Twilight. No Doubt Celestia will be hearing about it, but while I still have some freedom left, I still need to see Zecora about the ring.

“Button!” I heard my name yelled, which only propelled me to run faster.

Chapter 18: I’m an Adult too part 1

It was by far no surprise that I would face an angry Alicorn, but my money was on Celestia.

Luna had my arms tied up behind my back, while she had placed a collar with a leash on my neck. In her mighty blue hands was a whip, and said whip was cracked on the ground. Chunks of stone broke in the candle lit dungeon.

“How dare you?” She fumed, and repeated her attack on the floor. Apart from all the odd dungeon-ish background and torture equipment, Luna on her part was one sexy torturer. Why she ever thought white laced panties was a good idea to wear… well I’m not complaining.

Luna paused from her rant to look down at my member, that stood at attention. She walked up to me, with this smirk on her muzzle.

“Looks like somepony missed me.” The whip’s handle pressed against my tip. I flinched, at the pressure she put on me. Though my eye caught the sight of the background, turning to white.

I smiled, and it just agitated the moon Princess. She pressed the whip under my chin with a scowl on her face.

“Why are you smiling?” She hissed, and moved closer to my face.

She was just a good inch away from me, and her hot breath assaulted my nostrils. I moved quickly, as everything behind her turned white.

I planted a kiss on her muzzle then said, “I’ll see you next time Lulu.”

She blushed at her nickname, but before she could shout a rebuttal. My vision was filled with white and thus I awoke.

As my eyes opened I yawned, but paused as I could feel my neck being strangled. I looked down at the source, and nearly shot out of bed.

There resting on my chest was my mother, her body rested atop of mine, while her arms wrapped around my neck.

She drooled on my chest, with this dreamy look on her face. I brought a hand to my muzzle, and thanks to the moon’s light I was able to see that I had grown again. The shirt that I wore, had torn into pieces, and I could feel my crotch rub against hers.

“Poison joke...” I mumbled and just stared at the ceiling, “Should have taken the safe path yesterday.”

Yesterday:

“So that’s what you do,” I said, as I walked down the path home. I stared at the ring, as I channeled mana into the ring. Every few seconds my fur pulsed a crimson hue.

I smirked at my fully healed leg, and the newly covered patch of fur. The zebra’s apparent potion revealed a lot about this ring, yet the maker still remained a mystery.

“I wonder how effective that fire resistance is,” I said, and continued down the path. I was too mesmerized by the ring that I forgot what time it was. I noticed that the light was bit dimmer, and when I looked around I bit my lip in realization, “Shit… I need to get going if I’m going to make it home.”

I hauled ass down the path to, hopefully I can get there before mom gets angry.

‘This doesn’t look good.’ I stared at the lavender mare then to mom and grandma. I couldn’t tell what granny was thinking, but mom had something between anger and… pride.

“Button… come have a seat.” Mom motioned for me to take a seat across her. I gulped, and made my way to the seat. I spotted Cheval peeking out from the corner, she held back her laughter and mouthed off ‘you’re in trouble’.

“Ahh… what’s going…”

Granny slapped the table, and got up. I watched, everyone watched as she walked up toward me. I stared up to the mare, her blue eyes looked down at me.

Then out of nowhere, she put me in a headlock and started to give me a noogie.

“You are such a big stud aren’t you?” She said, as I tried to break her hold on me.

“Mother!” Mom yelled, and she slapped her legs in frustration, while Twilight’s jaw dropped.

“Oh come off it.” Granny let me go and pointed at mom, “You should be happy he got his first mare… hell it was better than when I found you with that filly in the…”

“Mom!” My mom yelled, and she angrily stood up to face granny.

“Woah!” I yelled and got in between the two mares, “Calm down you two!”

“Woah yourself!” Cheval walked up, and pointed at me, “You just had sex… before me!”

“Ahh... what?” I looked at Cheval, her cheeks puffed as she glared at me. I turned to mom then granny, but the two just glared at one another. I turned and glared at Twilight, “I blame you for this.”

“It’s your fault for banging Pinkie!” Twilight stepped forward, and pointed an accusing finger at me, “For Celestia’s sake… Pinkie can’t even walk straight!”

I blinked, and noticed that everyone stared at me. Then I stared back at the lavender mare, “Really… wow.” I looked down at the floor, “I thought I went easy on her.”

“Easy?” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “I heard her moan for ten minutes before we broke the door open.”

“Ten minutes?” I tapped my chin, as the thought of Rarity popped into my head, “That was short.”

“Short!” Twilight gasped and I continued.

“Yeah… I mean the last one was like thirty mi-nutes…” I covered my mouth, as I realized what I had just said. I looked at mom, and her shocked face was not a good indication for anything. Granny had the same expression and so did Cheval. I stood there and hoped that none of them heard it.

“The last one?” A new voice entered the room, and my head whipped to the sky blue mare that just came out of the kitchen. As I looked past her, all of Twilight's friends were there, excluding Pinkie Pie.

“Button.” I gulped as I heard mom’s voice, it was low and sent shivers down my spine.

“Y-yes mom?” I said, and watched as she walked toward me.

She placed both hands on my shoulders, and stared into my eyes as she said, “Who is this other mare?”

“Ah-I can’t say…” I felt her hands clench on my shoulders, I had to divert my eyes but they landed on the mare I hoped not to see.

Rarity bit her lip, and looked me then the door. I kinda felt bad for her, since she was in heat when we did, and mom’s anger didn’t help much.

“Button… talk!” She screamed the last part, and my ears splayed back.

I gulped, and motioned for her to come closer. Mom scowled at me, but she bent down in whispering distance.

I should have given Rarity up and had mom go after her, but I knew a better way to have her not kill anyone.

“Luna.” I whispered into her ear, my shoulders began to hurt from the force she exerted.

“W-what!” She screamed, just a mere inch from me.

I shyly smiled as she looked on shock. I waited under her iron clad grip, and I noticed that everyone stranded to her who I just mentioned. Though Rarity had moved closer to the door, while everyone was distracted, but paused when mom began to speak.

“L-Luna… As in Princess Luna!” Mom screamed, from her expression and the pony behind her, I could tell that everyone must have their jaws wide open.

I diverted my eyes to the floor, and just nodded.

“No way!” Cheval said, and I watched her head turn to anyone with hope that I just lied, “There’s no way you could have done it with the Princess.”

Cheval laughed, but no one joined her, which made her grow quiet.

“When… when did you do it with her?” Mom seethed, as I felt her grip tighten.

“Ah… when was the Princess’s visit to ponyville again? I asked, I had to lie or else mom would have killed a mare. At least Luna’s a demigod and a princess, I don’t think mom could… could she? As I thought of the outcome of my mother versus an alicorn, Twilight was the one to answer.

“A couple of months ago… oh sweet Celestia, that’s why she was gone.” Twilight drew back and sat on the couch. She mumbled something, “She was gone for most of the celebration. Then Celestia…”

She went quiet after that, but mom voiced her own question.

“H-how…” Mom began, but I cut her off before she did.

“You don’t want to know!” I deadpanned, and tried to undo her grip on me, “Promised the Princesses I wouldn’t say anything.” I better keep this lie up, or else mom’s gonna kill me instead.

“Now why would the Princess go and…” I stared at Applejack and shook my head to stop her from talking.

“Like I said… I promised the Princess I wouldn’t tell anyone.” I said and someone tried to say something, but I cut them off, “Royal decree and all.”

“But didn’t you just mention you and Luna…” Rainbow Dash began, but went quiet after as she tried to keep from laughing.

I just kept cool, “Slip of the tong, miss Dash… but you’d do best to keep quiet about it.”

“Oh… and why’s that?” Rainbow smirked, and I couldn’t help but get a little agitated at the mare.

I stared at the ring on my finger and smirked, ‘Pay back time rainbow girl.’

I concentrated mana into the ring, the ponies around me gasped, but I just smiled at the rainbow maned mare.

“Trust me… there are worse things than death.” I felt my shoulders freed from mom’s grip, and thus I ended the flow of mana. I brushed my shoulders, and started to make my way to the bathroom, “Now if you don’t mind… I need to go take a shower.”

Present:

“That was a fun day...” I mumbled and started to play with mom’s mane. She always had that one strand that would just cross her face. I just smiled and grabbed the blanket to wipe off the drool on my chest, ’Now, what to do?’

I had two option at the moment, either go back to sleep or wait until morning. I closed my eyes and thought of all the possibilities, but a thought plagued me.

“I have work today...” I mumbled, as the thought of Bon Bon’s shop and my only source of income was at stake. I just chuckled and looked down at my mother, “I’ll give you another hour.”

An hour passed, and I began to gently wake the tired mare.

“Mom. Mom!” I repeated, and poked her cheeks. She started to stir from her slumber, and I couldn’t help but smile as I watched her blue eyes open.

“Button?” She mumbled, as her eyes focused to stare into mine.

“Morning.” I whispered, her eyes grew wide as she looked at me. I just smiled and explained to the mare my predicament, “Poison joke, mom.”

She just nodded, while I turned on the lamp. Light flooded the room, and she looked down at my chest. A blush formed on her muzzle, while I held back my laughter.

“I kinda need to go to the bathroom.” I said, as she just nodded and rolled onto the empty space on the bed. Before I got up, I laid a kiss on her forehead, which deepened her blush.

I quickly made my exit, and snickered all the way to the restroom, I actually had to pee.

A towel wrapped around my waist, as I made breakfast. The bathrobe failed to cover me, much less fit. The towel was a bit small, but atleast it was able to cover my privates. Though my tail, would have been a better option.

“I wonder if pancakes can handle it,” I mumbled and placed my hand in the pan and channelled mana into the gooey mixture. Somehow the top of it caught fire, but a quick flip extinguished it. I sighed in relief, “That was lucky… but why did it catch fire?”

A shimmer on my hand, drew my attention to the ring on my finger. I then looked at the hand with the spatula in it, and switched roles.

I placed my ringless hand into the pan, and repeated the process. No fire this time, and the pancake seemed to grow twice its size.

Once I judged it to be done, I placed the pancake onto a plate then poured more batter into the pan.

“Hmm… I don’t seem to be tired...” I mumbled, while I placed the newly made pancake onto one of the five plates. I turned off the burner, and arranged the food on the table.

Usually I would have felt the strain from the mana usage by now, but I may have to place that on my poison joke body.

“Morning Bu-... Button?” Cheval entered the room, with Coco with some odd makeup on., smeared with her hair in a mess.

“Please don’t play dress up with Coco.” I said and began to eat my breakfast. After the second bite I turned to the mare to ask, “Why are you up so early?”

Cheval shook her head, her poofy mane moved like a giant slab of jello. Cheval stared at me with her eyebrow raised, “Who are you?”

“Me?” I put thumb to my chest, and Cheval nodded, “I’m Button… Button Mash. Your cousin.”

“B-but Button’s a colt… and you are...” She looked me up and down. I could only sigh at her apparent thought.

“Cheval,” I said, as her head returned to look me in the eyes. In the calmest voice I could muster, “I’m really Button… just ask Coco.”

Cheval turned to the raccoon, and pointed toward me, “I-is that really button?” Coco nodded, and she just looked at me then the raccoon.

While she was in her mental debate, I finished off my breakfast, and began my journey to the sink.

“Is granny still sleeping?” I asked as I made my way to the door.

“Ah… I think so?” Cheval managed to say, but she still seemed undecided.

“Good enough… better eat up before they cold.” I made my way down the hall, determined to get my shirt and pants. If I was going to head to work as this, then it better be with some cloths on… hopefully.

The thoughts of my last trip in town, with this body was not something I want to repeat. Especially with that apple mare.

I gently opened my door, truthfully I held back, since she was a really scary mare. I peeked inside, and found my bed occupied with a body in it.

I sighed in relief, as I made my way toward the closet.

As I shifted through my clothes, I failed to notice the creak of the wooden floors.

“There you are...” I mumbled, as I found the clothes Rarity made me. I was about to make my way out, until I felt something wrap around my neck.

I immediately dropped my clothes, and was brought to the floor.

“Who are you and what are doing here?” I heard granny’s voice, being yelled into my ear.

To be honest if I could have talked, I would have tried to reason with the mare. She had such hold on my pipes that I could barely breath. So I did the only option that was available to me, I fell flat on the floor and rolled.

She was a bit taken aback by the move, but she none the less clung to my neck. I had the mare on the floor, and with my newly formed adult body, I grabbed hold of her arms to pry her off.

Believe me, it was no easy feat to do so. If I had been my child self, I would have no chance of breaking her hold on me.

“Why are you so strong?” I managed to ask, but I only received a grunt accompanied with a slap to the head.

The door burst open, narrowly missed my head in its momentum. Mom stepped into the, nearly tripped over us. Luckily she stopped just a mere inch away from our heads.

“Hurry and knock him out!” Gavel yelled, but mom just sighed.

“Let your grandson go before you break his neck!” Mom said loudly, and I felt granny’s hold on me lessen, but it still remained.

“What?” I heard granny say, and I had to restrain myself before I ended up in a shouting match.

“It’s me… Button!” I said, it felt like like hours passed in the dead silence. My neck was freed, from granny’s hold and I quickly rolled off the mare.

I stood up, while I rubbed my soon to be bruised neck. With my free hand, I helped the mare up.

“Um Button… can you put some clothes on?,” Mom asked and I noticed that my towel fell off during the struggle.

“Sure thing mom.” I searched for my clothes and quickly put them on.

“This isn’t normal… is it?” I looked at granny as she pointed to me.

Mom just sighed and shook her head, “No, but I think it will be.”

With my clothes on, I made my way for the door, but a brown arm blocked my way. I stared at the blocker with the one eyebrow raised.

“And where are you going?” She asked, while I stood my ground at the apparent half naked mare, again.

“To get the cure…” I began, but mom cut me off before I could finish.

“But the spa is closed.”

“I know the spa’s closed.” I held back any sarcastic comment that would have ruined the moment, and turned to look at mom, “If you’d let me finish… I was going to go to work then to the spa.”

“Work?” Mom scratched her head, but then the seemed to penetrate her brain, “Ah… Bon Bon’s shop… well you better head out before you are late then.”

“You sure about that?” Granny turned to mom, then back to me, “You sure he should be going out like this?”

“I’ll be fine!” I said, and removed the offending arm out of my way, “I need to go if I don’t want to get fired.”

“Sure thing sweetie.” Mom moved out of my way, and I quickly made my way out. Mom shouted a good luck, as I made it out the door and started to make my way to work.

“It’s really me!” I said for the what felt like the hundredth time. Twist seemed to doubt my words, as she poked me to see if I was real. She then proceeded to pinch herself.

I just went back to work, while I pumped mana into the batter. Though I had to be careful of Bon Bon the entire time, it was weird that she put the moves on me.

I placed the filled pan into the oven and set the timer. Bon Bon brushed up against me, while she reached for the wooden spoon, for the third time. Twist just blushed and returned her gaze to the sweets she was making.

“Good morning everypony.” I turned to watch Lyra enter the kitchen. She wore a long sleeved robe that split in the middle exposing her braless cleavage. Luckily it covered it most of her crotch, since she never wore pants or underwear. It was like this for the past week since I’ve started to work here.

She stopped just midway to the fridge and looked at me. She rubbed the sleep away from her eyes, and then she pinched herself. I knew she was done in her assessment of whether she was asleep or not.

“Hey Bon Bon?” Lyra pointed at me, while Bon Bon turned to her marefriend, “Why is there a stallion in the shop?”

Bon Bon giggled, and I couldn’t help but just sigh at what was to come. Though my boss’s answer to the mint green unicorn, and said unicorn’s reaction could have been a little gentle. Present company included.

“Lyra… I believe you’ve met Button Mash.” Bon Bon said, which caused Lyra’s mouth to hang open. Lyra’s golden eyes looked toward me then to Bon Bon.

She then burst into laughter, “No way… you must be pulling horse shoe if you want me to believe he's that little colt.”

“It’s true,” Twist said, and stepped toward the unicorn, “He’s really Button.”

Lyra killed off her laughter, and coughed, “You are kidding… you mean he is the colt that banged Pinkie?”

Twist’s face grew a deeper shade of red, while Bon Bon looked on in shock. Lyra on the other hand...

“When I saw you pounding Pinkie in front of everyone,” She walked up to me and slapped me on the back, “you just moved up on my list of cool ponies!”

My eye started to twitch, from the pain on my back. Lyra continued to congratulate me on my accomplishment.

Lyra grew quiet and I felt her hand traced over my shoulder. She whispered into my ear, but it was loud enough to be heard by Bon Bon.

“I haven’t had a stallion in a while…”

“Lyra!” Bon Bon’s shrill voice made my ears splay back.

“Just joking!” Lyra, raised her hands in defense, and Twist seemed to have missed the entire thing.

“What’s going on?” Twist asked, I couldn’t help but sigh at the whole thing.

“Nothing Twistie… just Lyra trying to grab sweets again.” Bon Bon said, she put on a smile and turned to her red headed daughter, “Those sweets should be enough… why don’t you get ready for school.”

“Sure thing mom.” Twist hanged her apron and headed for the door. Meanwhile, it got a little heated in the kitchen.

“What was that about?” Bon Bon grabbed my arm and glared at the unicorn mare. I felt liquid penetrate through my fur and I could only hope it was. Though I swore, she better not have leaked any milk on my arm.

Lyra backed up a bit, a sheepish smile on her muzzle. Though it ended, when she saw how hard Bon Bon hugged my arm.

“You are one to talk!” Lyra grinned, and quickly moved to grab my other arm, and wedged my arm between her bosom, “Should you be hitting on him when Twist is in the room?”

Bon Bon puffed her flushed cheeks, and started a quiet but fierce argument.

I just sighed at the fourth or fifth slut comment, before I decided to just end it with a very ineffective method.

As I broke their hold on my arms, a light shove and a twist of my arm, the two mares released their hold on my arms. I quickly wrapped my arms around the two, and held them against me.

I stared down at Bon Bon, while her eyes grew wide as our muzzles connected. At first she was unsure of what to do, but when I enticed her with my tongue, she soon followed suit.

We soon broke the kiss, with one last look into her eyes, I soon turned my attention to the unicorn in my arms.

Lyra was a bit more assertive, and I couldn’t help but lose myself into her flow. Especially that minty taste of her mouth, I may have spent a longer time relishing in the minty flavor. Though the sound of hoof steps forced me to end it.

I let go of the mares, who both had flushed faces. I grabbed an oven mit, but paused when I saw my reflection from a metal spoon. My eyes seemed to glow an odd purple hue, and when I blinked it my eyes returned to normal.

Again, I blamed it on magic affecting my mind, and returned to my task of retrieving the muffins from the oven.

Twist came into the room, with backpack strapped on.

“Bye Moms!” She said, and turned to leave through the front door. I heard the distinctive bell ring, as I placed the muffins in the counter to cool.

“So… you're not going to school?” Lyra asked, as she swayed hips walking toward me.

“Not today!” I said, her hands found their way to my rear. She squeezed a cheek, a grin formed on her lime green muzzle. The mare rubbed her chest against my arm, “We have some time before the shop opens.”

I saw Bon Bon’s mouth drop, but I just returned a grin to the mare.

I moved as if ready to give her a kiss, and she too followed suit. However, I planted a kiss on her forehead and gently pushed her away.

“In two years Lyra… for now that’ll have to do.” I said, and smiled down at the mare. Her face grew downcast, the moment I said those word.

“B-but what about yesterday.” Lyra held firm, her fingers nearly poked through my flesh with that grip of hers.

I kept my smile, even though it hurt, “I’m still a minor… and Pinkie was in heat when we did it.”

A fact, I overheard when Twilight tried to explain to mom. Strange how the shower was unable to drown out their voices, but I had a sneaking suspicion that the door may have been opened.

Lyra’s face dropped, but a quick hug ended any of her discomfort.

“Besides,” I smirked, and began to fondle her rump, “I would wait a couple years for you.”

I turned to look at Bon Bon and began to mouth off, ‘you too’ to the mare. Her face grew deeper shade of crimson, while I could feel the heat radiated from Lyra’s face.

I broke the embrace, smiled down at the mare in my arms, then returned to my job at hand.

The two were oddly dreamy eyed in the rest of the time I worked on those muffins. Though when Lyra left to go get changed for her shift, Bon Bon did make her move.

“Say Button.” Bon Bon’s rump nudged against mine. I turned toward the mare, her eyes directed to the table. A slight smile adorned her muzzle, “Thanks.”

I raised an eyebrow, and just had to ask the mare, “Thanks… thanks for what?”

She playfully punched my shoulder and giggled. Her blue eyes met mine, and her smile grew, “You know.” A blush formed on her cream colored muzzle, “Thanks for making me feel like a mare, even if…”

I wrapped my arms around the mare, ending what ever demoralizing sentence she was to bestow upon herself. She stood stock still, but soon relaxed in my arms.

“I meant what I said.” My hand traced down her side until I reached her jiggly rump. I wrapped my hands around the soft denim covered tush, and gave it a hard squeez. Bon Bon pushed against my chest, her breast pressed on my chest.

“Do… do you really mean it?” She whispered, while her hand squeezed my arm.

“I do… but...” Her face fell from that one single word, and it pained my heart to see her like that, “but you’ll have to wait a bit.”

Her eyes grew wide, but she soon recovered and gave me a peck on the cheek.

“I can wait!” She said, one hand drew circles on my chest while the other massaged my sack. She smiled and gave me one last kiss on the neck, we broke the embrace. As she turned, she stopped to take one last look at me, “Though… I do hope you take Twist in.” She pouted, her tail slapped against my crotch, “Ponyville has so few stallions.”

I stood there and watched my boss, a mare I’ve only known for a few weeks walk out of the kitchen.

Looking down, I stared at my hand that once held her rump. Then to my bulging pants, ‘What is wrong with me… did she try to ship me with her daughter… and herself?’

I wasn’t quite sure what Bon Bon had said, but all I knew from looking at the clock. My shift was over, and this guy needed a bath.

After I hung my apron on the rack, I went out door and said my goodbyes to Lyra. Though I stopped, when I saw the line of mares and Lyra handing out a muffin to each customer.

“One per customer!” Lyra yelled at the crowd, and was handing out my baked goods to the crowd. I quietly, but quickly returned into the kitchen as I heard a mare scream.

“Oh Celestia’s sunny rump… this is amazing!” With that said, I quickly high tailed it out of there, knowing full well the situation I left my co-worker in.

Last week ended pretty badly, no need to start this week the same.

“Opens at ten...” I sighed, when I saw the sign of the spa said ‘closed’. I looked around the near empty street, then toward the clock tower in the distance, “I still have a couple hours left… might as well head home.”

I shrugged my shoulders and started to make my way home, taking the back alley streets just incase some mares got a little too frisky.

This little side trip gave me some time to think, and I asked myself a some perplexing questions. The first of which was, ‘why were my eyes sporadically glowing purple, and why does it happen whenever I look at mares?’

At first I thought it might have been the ring, but my eyes would glow red when I channeled mana into it. So why the purple, it sure wasn’t some sort of magic abnormality… or was it?

“I am trapped inside a body of a teenager… technically,” I mumbled, as I passed the back of a flower shop, “Albeit… a kid that get’s more action than a b rate porno.”

If any perverted man would want a new life, this would be it. Sexy anthropomorphic pony women, who would go down on a guy at the drop of a dime.

“Still...” I sighed as I neared my home. With the one fantasy and major turn on that I so wished would happen, yet has eluded me even in my dreams. With shoulders sagged I sighed my contempt to the world, “Is it so hard to get someone to fuck outside for once?”

I entered my home, and shut the door behind me. I slowly made my way to the book that held the secrets of creating a medium for magic, the closet.

As I grabbed the worn book, I found my way to the couch and started to read.

I went over the parts on how to make the scepter, from the rune circle, to the odd blood ritual for fusing all the materials together. It said to channel mana into the area where blood will be extracted from, and then drop it atop the material placed in the center of the circle.

“Strange… it looks like they used a regular sized scale.” I looked over the sketch and read the passage again, but it all added up to the fact that you use the scale as is. No breaking it up into parts, just place it in the circle and run like hell after the casting was done.

“That’s dumb.” I looked at the time, and decided to move out when the clock reached ten thirty. I placed the book back into the closet, grabbed a change of clothes and headed to the spa. Why I didn’t bring a change of clothes earlier, beats me but I’m happy that I had it in my arms now.

As I headed out, I had to wonder where everyone was at right now. Especially Coco, that little rodent would be asleep right now.

When I entered the spa, I couldn’t help but smile at the mares at the counter. One was pink with… I cerulean mane, while the other was the same colors but reversed.

“Welcome to Ponyville’s Day Spa!” they greeted, with a big heartwarming smile. I smiled as they continued with their synchronized speech, “How can we help you today?”

“D-do you have a poison joke ba-ath.” I tried to hold back my laughter, these two were just so adorable with twinish antics.

“Yes we do sir.” The pink coated one said, and began to write it down while the other continued.

“Will that be all?” The green blueish one asked, which made me think for a second.

’Hmm… I’m already here.’ I looked at the board of other services. My eyes stopped just below the massage and steam room. I pointed at the board, “What’s the special service?”

“It includes the everything.” Pink said, then the other picked up afterwards.

“Then a hooficure at the end…” She paused to look at me, then covered her mouth to let out a giggle. She quickly composed herself after a shove from the other mare, “But you can skip that…”

“Naw… I think a hooficure would do my hooves some good,” I cut her off, I tapped a hoof on the tiled floor and could some how tell the unevenness of my hoof. Compared to toes, hooves took more time to maintain.

“Very well then sir… so will that be all?” Blueish green smiled, and I nodded.

“As long as I get that bath!” I said, as I walked up to the counter, “So how much do I owe you?”

“This… this is nice.” I closed my eyes, the steam permeated through my coat. I peeked at the blushing mare, the red sharply contrasted her blue green coat.

Her eyes would periodically stare at my bare crotch, and what was between my spread legs. I let out a breath of air and relaxed my back against the wall. This made me scootch up a bit, with the tip of my dick hanged off the edges of the wooden bench.

“Don’t be sad Daisy.” My ears and eyes focused toward the door, the light oaken door opened. A pale yellow mare entered, I could only see her raspberry colored mane with a pink stripe on either side. Her head was focused toward her magenta coated friend, “We can try getting those muffins tomorrow.”

The magenta mare would have said something, but even in the steam covered room I could still see her emerald eyes grew wide. Her mouth hanged open to while she stared at me, and I observed it all through my near closed eyes.

“Daisy?” The pale yellow mare waved a hand over her friend. She tilted her head, then followed her friend’s gaze to stop at me. I tried to keep from smirking, as her mouth hanged open.

“Umm… can you please close the door?” Lotus asked, while I continued to just relax, “You're letting all the steam out.”

I closed my eyes, and continued to relax. I soon heard the sound of hooves, moved toward the seats at the side of me.

Truthfully, if I had known that this was a coed place… then I might just have chosen to spread my legs a little wider.

The two started to whisper to one another, but they were too quiet that I couldn’t make out whatever they were talking about.

Though my focus was on a new sound, or sounds as it were. My eyes popped open, the sound of familiar voices sent shivers down my spine.

My body wanted to run out the door as I overheard the name, “C’mon Twilight!” The raspy voice echoed through the room, while the door swung open.

I stared directly at the back of the mare’s multicolored mane, and watched as her head turned. The wide grin on her face faded, while those magenta eyes grew wide and her mouth slowly hanged open when her gaze was casted upon me. She stared into my eyes, and I watched as those cartoonist orbs slowly made their way down.

Chapter 19: I’m an adult too part 2

“Y’know… my eyes are up here!” I said, I watched every mare in the steam room flinch. Though I stared at Rainbow Dash most of the time, since her wings stayed erect, the very instant she entered the room. It had bothered me for the past five minutes since they’ve arrived, but when they retreated to the side, I was more concerned with their whispering.

Except for the two that sat next to me. The room wasn’t big enough for the group of five to claim a spot for themselves, even if they scrunched up against one another. At least I had Rarity to converse with, but she made sure to rub her rump against mine the entire time.

The two flower ponies constantly whispered to one another. Twilight, muscle mare, and Rainbow did the same, but unlike the other two I could hear them.

I turned to Fluttershy, who was quiet the entire time but seemed to have moved a little too close. She did have an extra foot of space next to her.

“Say, Miss Fluttershy.” She flinched and shakily stared at me, her teal orbs peeked through her light pink mane. I pointed toward Miss Dash, who took up most or all of the room because of those erect wings, “Do you know why her wings are still erect?”

Fluttershy returned to cover her face with her hair, as she began to mutter a response, “I umm I, I… I umm.”

“It’s fine if you don’t want to answer me,” I said, while the mare mumbled some sort of response. I just sighed, and rested my head against the wall.

Rarity giggled, which caught my attention, I turned to stare at the purple maned mare.

“What’s so funny?” I asked, she instantly covered her mouth and let out one last laugh.

“So sorry about that...hehe.” She coughed into her mouth, and calmed herself from the action, “Again… sorry.”

“It’s fine… but why are you giggling like a school filly?” I asked, and had to wonder when I started to use these pony terms.

“It’s just that… you are in a room with naked mares.” Rarity looked down at my crotch and pointed, “Yet you are… what’s the word… ah yes.” Rarity stared into my eyes, as the occupants in the room directed their attention at me, “Limp.”

“Huh… I didn’t know that was such a big deal.” I looked down to my crotch, then back at the alabaster mare, “Though if you want.”

I smirked at the mare, while I felt her tail rub against me. Rarity had a slight smile on her face, and I failed to realize that everyone stared at the two of us.

“Oh come on!” Twilight stood in front of me and my attention was drawn to the tuft of fur that stood out above her pierced clit, “Rarity what’s wrong with you…. oh Celestia.”

I blinked, to look up at the lavender mare. Even in the steam filled room, her face was evidently red.

“O-oh my.” My head swiveled toward Fluttershy, her gaze directed to my crotch.

“Huh?” I said, not knowing what was going on, I followed Miss Fluttershy’s stare. What I saw was my erection, “Wow… I thought I could have held that back for a while.”

“You were holding back?” Rarity asked, she rubbed up against me. Her breast pressed against my arm, while she looked intently at my member.

“Well yeah.” I said, and gave up trying to hide it. I really wished they had towels in here, why they had to spill oil over it, still bothered me. Rarity rested her head on my shoulder, and Twilight just stared at my cock.

“Woah… I don’t even know if Pinkie could have stood with that.” Rainbow looked over Twilights shoulder, a smirk on her muzzle.

“Ah! This isn’t the time for tha…” Twilight’s rant was interrupted, as a mare fell from the ceiling. While a side of the wall broke apart, and a mare landed on the face down on the floor.

“Huh… this… this is awkward.” I looked down at my now limp member, “My boner’s gone.”

My back was on a table, as Aloe massaged my chest. I moaned, when she poured warm scented water on my chest.

“U-um Mr. Button.” The pink mare blushed, as her blue eyes fixed themselves on my slowly erecting member.

“Yes miss Aloe?” I peeked at the mare, and could see her face was a deeper shade of red. Her hands massaged my abs, then drew circles around my pecs.

“C-could you… p-put on a towel?” She asked, which made me giggle at the request.

“I would… but I don’t think those mares would like it.” When I ended my sentence, I heard the shuffling of hooves and the sudden murmured voices.

“I-I see.” She continued to massage my chest, and I couldn’t help but smile.

When she was finished, I stood up from the table with my meat stick hanging in the air. As I turned, I accidentally slapped it against the spa mare’s rump. She jumped from the touch, and turned to face me.

“Whoops… Sorry about that!” I said, while the mare quickly moved away from me.

“I-I have to go see the other patrons… your bath should be ready in the other room.” She didn’t even turn when she said that, and quickly made her way out of the room.

“That… that was weird.” I looked down at my half erect self, “What is up with this day?”

I heard an 'eep' from behind the towel rack, and taking the spa mare’s advice I went to go get a towel.

“Miss Fluttershy!” I greeted, as I grabbed a couple of hand towels, the only ones that seemed to be there. She looked at me with the biggest blush plastered on her yellow face, and the apple pony who stared at my crotch, “And you too, miss Applejack.”

Applejack just nodded, and I wrapped the towels around my waist. Though it seemed more provocative than being naked. The towels just covered my privates, it was like a miniskirt in towel form.

’I wonder if they have bigger ones… these are really small.’ I made my way out, and I could just hear that pomf sound. They still haven’t explained what that meant, and it was bugging me like crazy.

“I wonder how much I’ll make if I was a stripper… or an escort?” I looked toward Twilight, she had a giant blush on her face. My chest stuck over the water, and I was still in adult form.

“W-why would you want that?” Twilight asked, but looked away when she said it.

“Just trying to make small talk.” I said, then proceeded to submerge the rest of my body in water. When I resurfaced, I was back to my normal self.

Twilight let out a sigh, and I relaxed on the edge of the tub. This giant hot tub, was really deep for some reason.

“So… anything new from the Princess?” I asked, the silence in the room was getting to me and I needed to be careful after the Pinkie incident. Who knows what that mare has planned for me.

“No… but you should watch what you do from now on!” Twilight said, a smirk formed on her muzzle. While I just raised an eyebrow at her apparent foreboding wisdom.

“Whatever Twilight.” I got up from the tub, and felt the water tension on my lever, “Huh! What do you know… still got my erection.”

Twilight covered her eyes and groaned, “Please put something on.”

“Yeah sure.” I grabbed hold of the loin cloth made of two hand towels. As I wrapped it around my waist, I asked the question that had been bugging me since that time, “Say Twilight.”

“Yes,” She answered, I looked at her her as my hands tied the ends together.

“This may sound a bit odd… but what’s up with the piercing?” I asked, as I tightened the cloth then proceeded to sit on the edge of the massive tub, “If it’s not too much of a bother… that is?”

Twilight crossed her arms, “That’s a bit personal.”

“I getcha… but still.” I looked down into the pristine water, where her crotch would be.

“Button,” Twilight groaned, and slapped her forehead. I looked down at my erection, I then looked back at the mare.

“It’s your fault you know.”

“What!” Her eye twitched, and was about to say something but I cut her off before she could.

“If it wasn’t for you and that piercing.” I pointed down at my crotch, “I wouldn’t be like this… now would I.”

“I… Ahh! Your so infuriating.” Twilight splashed water at me.

I glared at the mare as water dripped into my eyes, “You're on.”

I cupped my hands and sent a large glob of water at the mare. She shielded with her hands, but I didn’t let up. Her horn began to glow and I felt my body being pushed into the water.

I let out one last attempt at soaking the mare, as my head was submerged in water.

I tried to push off the wooden bottom, but it was nearly impossible. My hand fell on something in my struggle for air, which caused me to smirk.

‘Think she’s got me.’ My hand followed the appendage, I could feel her start to squirm and the magic lessen. Then my world went black.

I walked down the aisle, animals sat on the chair waving red heart shaped fans. They cheered me on as I continued my way down to the podium.

A hooded mare faced a masked man, as I made my way next to her. The man’s mask was a dark grey, and two horns were atop his head. The ivory deer antler stuck off one side, while a blue twisted horn stuck from the other side.

He greeted me with arms wide in a mismatched suite. A dull yellow sleeve covered one arm, while the other was covered with a bright yellow. All connected to a dark reddish brown suit, it was a very flamboyant attire.

When I stood next to the mare, I could hear sounds coming from the masked man. Though my attention was drawn to the mare next to me.

Something about her made me happy, and I just wanted to hold her in my arms. I had my chance to do so, when the man ended his speech.

We turned to one another, my hands moved to remove the veil. There before me was the yellow mare, her smiling face warmed my heart. As I leaned down for a kiss, the world around me shifted to white.

I blinked until my vision returned to normal, and now I laid atop a blanket. Fluttershy was atop me, her perky bosoms bounced free from their confines.

Animals waved a upside down, heart shaped banner, with our faces on it.

I stared into those teal eyes, while my hands wrapped around her breast. Her wings erect and I felt myself reach my climax, then the masked man entered my field of vision.

Though this time, he had a face of a pony but his body was a mess of animal parts. I watched as he snaps his fingers, and the world around me grew white.

My eyes shot open, and I was looking at the ceiling.

“Oh thank Celestia! You're alright!” Twilight looked down at me, while my eyes focused at her bare crotch. The piercing was now glowing and my arm seemed to have a mind of it’s own. It continued to tremble while electricity shot out from my arm.

“Ah Twilight.” I looked into the mare’s lavender eyes, “Why is my arm shooting off electricity?”

She sheepishly smiled at me, then went into a very long explanation about how her mother wanted to protect her. Apparently she is an extremely sought after mare, with the whole being Celestia’s student and born with a large magical reserve. Ponies really wanted her as either a breeding stock, or for political power.

“Still… what happened to me?” I asked, she coughed into her hand, while I just laid there and stared at the piercing. The glow faded as she started to talk.

“I was getting to that…” She trailed off, her head turned to avoid looking into mine. She started to speak and slowly backed away from me, “Look in the ‘Equestrian Dictionary’ page one nine six, chastity enchantment.”

She quickly made her way out of the room, while I laid on whatever she left me on. I could only wonder why she was so eager to leave the room, but I could only moan a response to the lavender mare.

“But my arm…”

Three days later:

My head rested on the blackened tree, the smell of burnt fur assaulted my nostrils. In my hand was my newly formed… I don’t even know what to call it.

The black wood was nearly as tall me, while the dragon scale made it appear like a spear. Though from it’s size, it’s either a battle axe or a weird fan.

“This is what I get for being lazy.” I gently beat my head against the tree, I aimed the staff-fan thing at a rock. My mana freely flowed into the staff, while the levitation spell played through my mind, “At least it’s working.”

The tiny rock floated in place, just a foot above the ground. My hairless hand gripped harder on the wooden staff.

It was such a strange ritual for me to finally do magic. After the whole pentagram, blood sacrifice and some other really weird stuff. The items glowed in the center of the circle and before I knew it, an explosion of red fire occurred. I was able dodge it with only my fur on my hand being burned, don’t know why the other one was okay, bit it might have something to do with the ring.

“So happy they had that warning… just wished they explained how big it was.” I remember the warning at the end of the scepter making process. Personally, they should have explained how dangerous it was. If I had done it at home, I’d probably be homeless by now.

I ended the spell, then used the but end of the staff-fan to stand up. I began to scan my surroundings, the old dead tree where I had that picnic with Celestia was behind and the dried up river was in front.

I spotted a bunch of rocks scattered around the place, and decided to try that magnetic trick. There were a bunch of oddly shaped rocks, but I was able to find one big enough to be the base.

I pointed the staff at the rock, and casted a magnetic field around it. Then started to walk around and casted an opposite field around the surrounding rocks. It worked just like in those dream training sessions with Celestia, but they seem to shatter when they connected with the main body.

“So it actually works… I wonder if Twilight has any spells.” Sure the rock thing was cool, and it seemed like Celestia was a good enough instructor, but I kinda wanted to do some high level stuff. I waved the staff over the charged stone mass, and ended the spell. The rocks remained in a pile, while I made my way to the library.

The annoying thing about this magical staff, was the amount of ponies that turned their attention toward me. Though it was only looks I would get, and not any of those pestering questions.

“Hey watcha got there?” Rainbow mare flew over me, she looked at the staff then back at me.

“A staff,” I answered, I didn’t bother to look at the mare while I continued to make my way to the library. I was kinda feeling light headed, that magnetic spell took a lot out of me.

“A staff? Doesn’t look like a staff.” She flew around me, even going so far as to poke the gem that connected the red scale to the staff. Really wished I could have found a way to cut down that scale to a manageable size.

“Please don’t do that.” I stopped to look at the mare, who continued to poke the staff, “It’s really sharp…”

I nearly bit my tongue, when she touched the edge of the scale. She quickly drew her hand back, and screamed, “Ouch!”

Blood dripped from her blue finger, I tutted at the mare and waved a finger at her, “Warned you. Now if you don’t mind.” I pointed my bare finger toward the library, “I gotta go.”

I started to make my way down as the mare started her slurry of rants and curses.

“Bucking. Celestia. Luna’s sparkling...” She bit her lip, and I could only watch as a tear formed on both eyes. I just sighed, we were just a few feet from the library when she let’s out a loud shout, “Buck me up a… It hurts!”

I should have covered my ears, but with my hand on the door, it was a hard task to do. Though Twilight’s flabbergasted face made up for the ringing in my ears.

“Rainbow dash!” Twilight yelled, she made her way to the door, while I quickly made my way into the building out of the mare’s way. She confronted Rainbow Dash, and yelled something about language and little kids.

I didn’t pay it too much attention, and just made my way to the spell section.

“Let’s see… levitation for beginners.” My bare finger ran down the each book, “Levitation tricks and… why are these all levitation spells?”

It may not have been much, but there were five books on levitation. I couldn’t help but wonder if this was the only thing unicorns could master. So far, Twilight’s the only one I knew that used various spells.

“Ah here we go.” I stopped at a worn magic book of simple spells. As I opened the book I heard a very high pitched yell.

“Your hurt!” The entrance was filled with a blue body, followed by a lavender one. Rainbow was pushed toward the bean bag, which made me sad since it was the only chair in the room.

“Wait a minute,” I mumbled, I looked at the staff and a grin filled my muzzle, “I always wanted to pull off that trick.”

I began to channel mana into the staff, with the a levitation spell directed toward my rear. I crossed my legs in midair, and looked down at the floor just below.

“Wow. It actually works.” I casted a levitation spell on the book, opened it and started to read the various spells.

Twilight fussed over Rainbow, and my name was mentioned in the conversation. Suddenly however, the library grew quiet and I had to divert my attention from the book to the mare’s.

Their eyes focused on me, and I could only raise an eyebrow at their astounded faces. I shrugged my shoulders and went back to reading the book. The ice making spell seemed like an interesting spell.

“Hmm. Gather the water and cast a wind spell to lower its temperature.” This idea seems sound, but it would take to long to cast. I had to wonder why they didn't just slow down the molecules… I turned my attention from the book to Twilight, “Say Twilight.” She nodded as she slowly made her way toward me, “Do you by chance of any books on physics?”

Again she nodded with mouth open, her horn glowed and a book headed toward me. I grabbed the book with my own magic, which caused Twilight to jump back in surprise. Her lavender aura faded, while my copper colored magic replaced it.

“Thanks Twilight.” I bought the book up and read the cover, “Physics and You… That was easy.” I opened the book and began to read the bullshit explanation.

Magic defined every thing in the world, from how we stayed on the ground, and how the sun moved across the sky. Nothing about gravity, or atoms.

I almost threw the book across the room, if not for Twilight being in the way.

“Ah. Can I help you?” I asked, as she started to feel all over me. It was weird, since her hands rubbed against my rump. I lost my magic flow when her hand graced my tail, “Woah!”

I fell flat on the floor, and watched as the lavender mare jumped back. She looked on in surprise, while I struggled to stand back up.

“It… it’s not possible.” Twilight began to pace around, I dusted myself and glared at the mare. She stopped in place and began to scream, “Spike! Spike! Get your scaly butt down here!”

“Ah Twilight.” Rainbow stepped forward, gauze wrapped around the wounded finger, “I saw Spike heading to Rarity’s a while ago.”

Twilight went into a fit of walking in circles and saying something about Celestia. I just shook my head and grabbed the books from the floor, my head throbbed from the magic drain. Damn my earth pony reserves, my magic wasn’t meant to be used like this.

I leaned on my staff, and wobbled to the table. The two mares just watched me, and I couldn’t help but whisper a curse, “Assholes… not even gonna help me.”

I laid the books on the table, my bare hand trembled from the mana loss. I really need to increase my reserves, if there was actually a way to do it.

The two mares on the other hand, entered into a whispered conversation. I just ignored them and tried to figure out if this physic book had any solid basis. I may not have understood anything about physics, but magic was not a definite answer for everything.

’I swear if magic was the cause for compasses pointing north… fuck.’ I just read that all compasses pointed south, instead of north. This world was really fucking with me, and these scientist needed to get their asses kicked.

The door was opened and a gust of air blew in the room. I turned my head, to spot a spectral rainbow trail that lead from Twilight to the door.

Twilight had this sheepish grin, with her hair in a frizzled afro. I just blinked, then went back to reading the books, whatever those two have planned, I didn’t want anything to do with it. These mares were nothing but trouble, and some of the town agree with me.

An hour passes, and the book on physics was in the trash bin, burnt to a crisp. Luckily Twilight, was out of the room when I did it.

“Mixing fire with earth equals magma,” I sing songed and wrote down the new spell I made, on paper I stole from Twilight’s desk. There were only five basic components to magic, and mixing each with varying energies along with a set of commands, can create so many useful spells.

“You seem to be enjoying yourself.” That sweet motherly voice caused me to freeze, my head slowly turned to see the ruler of this country. She looked at my staff then her head moves down, and her brow furrows, “What happened to your hand?”

“My hand?” I looked down at the furless hand, then back to the Princess, “It looks fine to me.”

Celestia sighs, then proceeds to point at me, “I need to test your magic abilities.” She snapped her fingers and a two letters appeared in front of her, her horn glowed and it levitates toward me, “Give this to your teacher and the other to your mother. Do not open them.”

“Okay,” I said and grabbed hold of the letters. I then turned toward the princess as her horn glowed, her body was covered in a golden aura, “Oh shit!”

“Language!” I heard as I ducked for cover, followed by a large bang and flash of light.

“My eyes… my ears!” I rolled on the floor, my ears rang and I was blinded from Celestia’s sudden teleportation. She must still be mad about last night, still don’t why Luna had her tied up and hidden in a closet. Luna herself had a strapon on and had me bent over the throne. Dreams are a funny thing.

Chapter 20: The Mask I Wore

The Man Inside the Colt

Chapter 20: The mask I wore

The the sofa I sat on was so plush and cozy. It was positioned to look out the window, at the majestic city of Canterlot. However, the majestic view did nothing for my mood.

It had been an enjoyable trip to the city, I even got to meet some of mom’s friends. The level of friendship was pretty easy to tell from their interactions. The ones that mom nuzzled were friends, and the ones she kissed were closer friends. My boner was apparent to everyone that saw it, it was just so stimulating.

The kids however, were another story entirely. Some of them were nice and just greeted me because of their parent relation to mine. I say parent, since I’ve only seen the mares that mothered these kids.

So anyways, when I met some of these kids…

Yesterday:

Mom had went off with some of her… more intimate friends, and had left me with the triplets, a book worm and an athletic pegasus. They were all females, which was a little surprise at this our point.

Our mothers left us in a cafe with some bits, we ordered some cake and I ordered coffee , while the others had shakes. I had my staff all covered up in cloth, and strapped to my back. From another ponies perspective, it was a little odd to see a colt with something like that on their back, but the raccoon on my shoulder was a bigger distraction.

“So what’s up with the raccoon?” Turn Spin asked, as she preened her feathers.

“Couldn’t find a sitter,” I sighed, but then smiled when Coco started nuzzle the side of my head.

“She’s so cute!” The triplets dawed at the raccoon, I looked down at the three earth ponies. They were no less than ten years old, and synchronization was so cute, “Can we play with her?”

I smirked at the the three fillies, then looked at Coco. She looked at me with a toothy smile and made her way down to be fondled with the kids.

“Go easy on her!” I said, then took a sip from my coffee. I looked at the older pegasus, then the unicorn with her nose in the books, “So… what do you girls do around here?”

“I’m training for the Wonderbolts!” Turn Spin puffed her chest, then pointed to the green unicorn, “Ward here is studying for exams.”

“Exams… what exams?” I didn’t want these conversation to die, it was already acquired with the kids and Ward kept to herself.

“Some magic exam.” Spin took a sip from her shake, and she grew quiet. The kids were the only ones to make any noise, added with Coco’s squeals. I just sighed and took a look at the book Ward was reading.

“Advanced levitation.” I mumbled, I tried so hard not slap my head and tried to keep a straight face. I almost got away with it, until someone decided to be a snarky asshole.

“Still stuck on levitation… eh Wardy?” Shield Thrust, a mare that I met just an hour ago when mom decided to drag through the town to meet her friends. Her mom wasn’t the one of the one’s mom was to inmate with.

“Go away Thrust!” Spin said, her wings started to spread and I think everyone started to move away from the pegasus. It did nothing for the smirking unicorn, her horn glowed and I couldn’t help but grab my staff.

“You really wanna go featherbrain?” Shield Thrust sneered, while the aura on her horn grew a brighter shade.

“What’d you call me?!” Spin stood up, the chair fell to the floor. She was about to launch herself at Shield who covered herself with her aura. Spin was about to slam into the barrier put up, but she just looked in surprise as she floated in the air.

I don’t know what history these two may have, but I wasn’t going to let the kids get caught up into it.

“I’d advise you two to calm down.” I held onto the cloth covered staff, even if I was separated by a thin piece of cloth, I could still channel mana into it. I looked at both mares, then focused it toward Shield Thrust, “Either order something or get out.”

I didn’t know these mares enough to pick a side, and the store owner wouldn’t be too happy to lose a customer. I continued to glare at the unicorn, she looked at the pegasus covered in my copper aura then back at me.

“I-I’ll order a cheesecake.” Shield Thrust backed away, and slowly headed to a booth in the corner of the cafe. I looked at the pegasus, and moved her back to side of the table.

When I ended the spell, I thought she would have fell flat on the ground but she was quick enough to straighten herself.

“Huh. Nice reflexes!” I said, then took a sip from my cup.

“W-what just happened?” Ward looked at me with her mouth wide open. I just smiled at the mare and let out a chuckle.

“Magic.” I continued to smile, even more when the waiter arrived with our food. I wanted to avoid it, but we ended up eating in silence, cake was still good though.

After I finished the cake, I had to head out since Celestia wanted me over at a certain time. I was going to go with mom, but I could just meet her later at the hotel.

“Come on Coco.” I grabbed hold of her, and placed her on my shoulder, “We gotta go… nice meeting you ladies.”

The triplets were sad at Coco’s departure, while Ward and Spin just looked, same could be said with Shield Thrust.

The way toward the castle was pretty easy to follow, since they had those signs pointing the way. Not to mention the buildings seemed to be more high class, the closer I got to the castle.

I had to keep from laughing most of the way, because of the odd decorum some of the ponies wore. From puffy wigs, to those odd oversized dresses.

These ponies however took one look at me and raised their heads in the air. I almost fell on the floor laughing from their actions, the over sized pony had a double chin and it shook when his head looked into the air.

Luckily I made it to the castle without any further incident, except for that one guard.

“Sorry kid, but we can’t let you in.” The guard said, while his partner stood there and stared straight forward.

“Just look. This letter should explain it all.” I held up the letter, but the guard just refused to do so. I just sighed, then looked him dead in the eye, “Just point me toward someone I can talk to...”

The guard just went back to his statue like poise, ponies that wore those ridiculous clothes just raised their damn heads in the air and walked by. I shook my head, turned and went to go find some other entrance I could use. It seemed one of those upper class pricks said something to the two about me, and now I have to walk all the way to the other entrance.

“Why didn’t he just read the bloody letter.” I mumbled, and took a look at the once pristine piece of paper, “It even has the fucking seal on it.”

The royal seal should have been an indication for the guy, but apparently that doesn’t count when some guy in a dress for men says otherwise. Though if Celestia ask, I’m just let those guys hang, really don’t want to deal with that mare.

Ten minutes passed, before I found another entrance to the castle. I walked pass the guards, but they continued to look straight forward. Strange how most of them are guys, I mean we have a high female rate, but every guard I saw in the castle seemed to be a guy.

“Where are all the female guards?” I mumbled, my head swiveled toward the various guards that patrolled the hall filled with various ponies. I seemed to have wandered into one of those tourist halls with the various paintings and stained glass. I stopped dead at a certain stained glass, “The fuck?”

The stained l glass window had seven mares on it. Twilight and her friends where on the bottom, beams of light fired from each mare. All going toward, what looked like Luna.

“That seems kinda mean!” I said, Coco squeaked something and I just nodded. I didn’t understand it but I believed it was her agreeing with me. The stained glass just made me worry more about the mares that I saw everyday.

I had to pull myself away from the spectacle, or spectacles since there were more windows dedicated to the mares. My legs quickly took me out of that hall, the whole thing just gave me the shivers.

“What the hell is going in here?” I was on the edge right now, because of what I just saw. No matter what I will do from now on, I was going to have to be extra careful with Twilight and her friends. It took some time to get my bearings, “Okay… now I’m in some grand hall.”

The place was big, there were ponies that flew near the rafter. This castle was meant to show off the wealth of the country, or someone had some inferiority complex and decided to mess with the measurements. Bad enough I was already lost, worse was that no one was going to point me toward the princess.

“Why isn’t there a map in this place?” I was surrounded with ponies, but they were either too busy or just didn’t want to bother me. You could take a guess at what type of ponies surrounded me.

“Never seen a pony with an animal on their shoulder… unless it’s a new trend I’m not aware of.” A white unicorn in a suit walked toward me, his blue hair combed without a hair out of place. A group of ponies followed behind him, while the unicorn brought hand toward me, “Fancy Pants.”

I tried to hold back a twitch, this guy was being way too friendly. My hand met his and we shook, “Button Mash.”

The pony seemed to have raised an eyebrow, either from my handshake or something I wasn’t aware of. Though he quickly hid it and started to talk when we let go.

“So what’s a colt like you doing in Canterlot?” He asked, with a too happy smile plastered on his face. This guy was just creepy, his entourage seemed to be in the same boat.

“Business!” I said, my gut told me that this guy was someone I wouldn’t be comfortable hanging with too long. I looked around, just to seem like I was in a hurry, “You don’t by chance know where I can find Princess Celestia?”

The stallion raised an eyebrow, but then a smile plastered on his face, “You are here see the Princess?” I nodded a response, “Well you're in luck. I’m headed to meet the Princess.”

’Oh shit! Don’t tell me...’

“Why don’t we head to the Princess together?”

’Fuck…’

There was never any contact between me and Fancy Pants. Yet, somehow I was dragged along with the pony. I tried to simply just walk away, but there was something about this pony, I just wanted to follow him for some reason.

As we walked toward where Celestia was, this guy just talked the entire time and I just nodded my head periodically. The entourage behind him would say something, Fancy would either laugh or have a short conversation. Which was a good thing, since his interest in me disturbed me on pedophillic levels.

“So why are you here to see the Princess?” Fancy asked, as we turned down a hallway. I kept my gaze forward, and Coco did the adorable pet thing when we passed some kids.

“I just have some business I need to take care of.” I didn’t trust this guy, red flags popped up in my mind when I continued to walk with him, “So… how long until we get to the Princess?”

He was a bit taken aback of my casual attitude toward the ruler of the country, but this guy knew how to recover from such things. That damned smile returned, with his lips parted to reveal those pearly whites.

“Depends on how long the line is today!” He said, I inwardly groaned that I might actually have to spend more time with this guy.

Though that didn’t seem like a problem, since there was no line at the door. Actually the door was wide open, and what I believed to be the Princess sitting on her throne.

Relief started to well up inside me, until the guards blocked our path.

“I’m sorry, but Princess Celestia is not seeing anypony right now.” The guard to my right said, we all stopped. Fancy Pants looked at the stallion with mild confusion.

“Oh dear… why is that?” Fancy asked, while my attention was directed toward the now standing Princess.

“I’m sorry Sir Fancy Pant’s.” The guard bowed, something that I found odd for a guard to do, “But the Princess didn’t say.”

I heard Fancy Pant’s sigh, then he proceeded to say something. I didn't hear a single word he said. The very fact that the Princess that walked toward us with that angry face of her’s. The one when Luna always tried to have her way with me face, then she would pop up and catch us in the act.

“Ah shit!” I said aloud, when I saw her horn start to glow that golden color. The world around me grew silent, the eyes of everyone seemed to concentrate on me. Though none of it mattered as I screamed in a panic stricken voice, “Coco Hold On!”

With that little piece said, I made a run for.

The hallway was filled with the sound of an adolescent raccoon’s panicked screams. My hooves clacked on the marbled floor, my hand gripped on my staff.

“Command. Frequency level 3. Direction…” I started to mumble out commands, for a simple energy shield. I could feel the mana being drained from my body, but I wasn’t going to take any chances with her.

A copper colored aura surrounded Coco and I, as I continued to run down the hall. I weaved through the cluster of people and guard, my heart pounded in my chest.

When entered some hall, I took the chance to look back if she was behind me. It was a bad move, because before I knew it I came to a dead stop. I still had momentum, which made my guts move forward while my body remained in the air.

I wanted to vomit, but I couldn’t even open my mouth. What ever held me started to turn me to face them, and it came with very little surprise that I stared into those magenta eyes.

“You're late!” Celestia said, I felt myself lowered while the mare continued to have this disappointed glare. Her horn faded and I could feel my body being returned to me.

“You try navigating this place!” I said, while I positioned myself to run. A headache started to form, but there is no way I was going to let up on my shield.

Celestia sighed then turned, “Come on… I think we’ve kept Ms. Beam waiting long enough.”

She started to walk down the hall, and I couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow. Something about her didn’t seemed right, she looked stressed and her hair doesn’t seemed to have that majestic flow.

Celestia lead me down the hall in silence, ponies that we passed would bow and move out of her way. She would give them a nod in return, to everyone she greeted. All the while I had to deal with a pissed off raccoon and this uneasy feeling that lingered in my gut. Though it might have just been the mana drain.

We continued to walk down in silence, Celestia turned down a few groups of ponies that tried to protest for something. It was kinda scary, especially with that hint of anger in her voice. I was about to shit my pants when one of them didn’t take the hint. He kinda deserved it with the whole walking and complaining, but I was kinda glad he was put in his place with that calm furious stare of her’s.

I only met that glance once, and automatically I increased my shield. I looked like a giant lantern at that point.

“Will you please lower your… whatever that is?” Celestia said, her finger drew a circle in the air as she pointed it at me.

“Not on your life, Princess!” I said, my hand clenched the staff. Something was up with her and I didn’t want to face that side of her, “And it’s a shield.”

“A shield, eh?” I heard a voice next to me, and I jumped until my back was to the wall. An old unicorn mare in robes with black horn rimmed glasses smiled at me. She leaned against a cane with a big grin, her head turned toward Celestia, “He seems to have a large reserve.”

“Large reserve?” Celestia sounded surprised, she looked toward me then back toward the unicorn, “Forgive me Beam. But his magic reserves are normal for an earth pony.”

“Really, now.” Beam adjusted her glasses, and took a good look at me. She started to walk toward me, and walked back and forth. Her eyes looked me up and down, “Hmm… how are you maintaining such a high level barrier?”

“Ah. Can you not get so close…” My mouth shut as the headache started to take its toll on me. The old mare’s eyes grew wide and I felt Coco’s paw rubbed my head.

“You better end that spell soon. Or you are gonna end up knocking yourself out,” Beam said, Celestia joined our little group next to the wall. Beam brought up a hand to lay on my shoulder, “I may not know why you have that shield casted, but that spell is taking too much out of you.”

I looked from the unicorn to the goddess next to her, “Yeah.” I said, then turned to look into the unicorn’s silvery eyes, “I’ll take my chances.”

“Button.” Celestia sighed, her hand rubbed against her temples, “I promise I won’t use my magic on you. Now. Please end the spell.”

I stared into that one uncovered eye, Coco purred in my ear as she nuzzled my head. The choice to end my shield in the presence of the mare whose magic has caused me nothing but trouble, was a hard choice.

“Fine,” I sighed, the mana flow ended and the spell slowly faded. I looked at the mares then said, “Happy?”

The old mare nodded, then turned to Celestia, “You have an interesting student here. Much more than the other one.” She started to walk down the hall, and Celestia followed after her, “Now. Let’s head to my study for some tea.” Beam turned to me, “Coming… Button?”

I just nodded, and started to follow after the two. Something about this just bugged the hell out of me.

We arrived to Beam’s office, with tea and snacks already set. So while I ate a cake and sipped on tea, the two mares conversed. I acted like I wasn’t interested in what they were talking about, but I listened nonetheless.

“So, how’s that student of yours?” Beam asked, the old mare casted her silvery eyes upon the demigod across her.

“She’s doing fine!” Celestia smiled, then levitated a cube of sugar into her tea. My hand wrapped around the staff, “Twilight is doing wonderful with her studies in the Magic of Friendship.”

“Urk!” The two mare’s looked at me, as I choked on my cake. I managed to put my plate back on the table, and Coco sat next to me, “Hmph-Magic. On Friendship.” I double over in laughter, just the fact there was a magic on such a ridiculous magic.

“Are you done…?” My laughter cut off Celestia, and I saw her sigh even with tears in my eyes.

“Hehe. Give me a second.” I cleared my throat. Then laughed again, to the point that I fell off my chair, “Magic!”

Celestia shook her head, while Beam smiled at me.

“Are you now?” Celesta asked, while I returned to the couch.

“Ahem. Yeah. I think I’m done now.” I let out a chuckle, then stuffed my mouth with cake. Coco snickered, Beam let out her own chuckle and Celestia just looked agitated.

“He seems fun!” Beam said, her yellow horn glowed. The kettle poured another cup of tea, and she stirred in another cube of sugar.

“Yes. I do believe he is.” Celestia quickly sipped her tea, and ended any questioning the old mare might ask. Though, it didn’t stop Beam from asking me.

“Say Button.” I met Beam’s silvery eyes, they seem to sparkle even in the dimly lit room. Her mouth opened, but quickly closed as her eyes narrowed.

“Ah… something wrong?” I asked, her stare started to creep me out. Not like that unicorn guy’s, cause her stare was more menacing than Fancy’s pedo stare.

“It looks like somepony’s taken a fancy to you.” Beam’s horn intensified, while I sat there confused at what she just said. My pondering was abruptly ended, when a silvery beam was fired from her horn.

“Ah! Son of a Fucking chicken shit!” Both my hands flew toward my eyes, sadly I held a cake in one of them. So not only was I blinded, I had frosting in my eye, “Why the fuck did you shoot a beam into my eyes?!”

“He’s got a mouth on him.” I bared my teeth toward the sound of where Beam was.

I was angry at the old mare for blinding me, and I wanted to strangle her for it. Yet, I couldn’t understand why I wanted to kill her.

My family had taught me to never go down that route. It was never truly an option to simple take another’s life, but I so wanted to slit her throat.

“Feeling better?” I opened the eye free of cake, with it I glared at the unicorn. She now smirked, took a sip from her cup then continued to say, “How do you feel?” I just bared my teeth at the mare, my fist clenched into fist. Beam began to smirk, “Someone must have been fond of you.”

“What?” I was a bit angry and it showed in my words and action. I had wiped off the cake, and the vanilla body of food splattered on the floor. The plate didn’t shatter on the marbled floor, but it did clattered loudly.

Beam just sat there with a smile, while I fumed in my part of the room. She played with the cup in hand, then looked me in the eyes and began to speak, “Have you ever looked at a mare and felt something?”

“What the fuck are you talking about?!” Celestia was about to say something, however Beam raised her yellow hand in front of the Princess. Thus she silenced the all powerful deity with a simple gesture.

Beam continued to smile, then asked another question, “Tell me Button. Have you noticed anything odd about your eyes?” She adjusted her glasses, while I thought about what she just said. My anger clouded my thoughts, and I couldn’t seemed to comprehend anything at the moment. Beam continued to speak, a mental image of me tripping the old mare was the only thing I could think of, “Or have you ever seen your eyes glow after you’ve seen a mare?”

My eyebrow raised, and I gave the mare a slight nod. “Yeah. But...” Then it hit me, the odd times when my eyes would glow flooded through my head. Even that time with Rarity.

“It looks like you’ve figured it out!” Beam said, then she drank from her cup. Celestia could only look on in confusion.

I, on the other hand, was reminded of that pearly white mare. The thoughts of beating that plump of her’s was all I could think of. She casted some sort of spell on me, and while I was in that stupor she had her way with me. Then afterwards, I acted like it was nothing.

“That fucking cunt.” I gritted my teeth, the taste of iron filled my mouth.

“He sure is interesting,” Beam said to Celestia, “much more than the other two.”

From my angered state, I still saw Celestia’s eye twitch. She looked completely sapped, while I just sat there and thought of ways to get back at Rarity. When I get my hands on her, that ass of her’s gonna be red for weeks.

An hour passed, and Celestia went back to attend to business while Beam started her examination. The old unicorn had me do various magic spells, the simple ones like levitation.

“And you say you’ve only done magic… for a week?” Beam asked, her hand patted Coco.

“Yup.” I moved the peg into its corresponding hole, in one of the thirty holes that constantly shifted when filled with the right peg. It was extremely tiring, and Beam was more than helpful to point it out.

“Seems like you're quite skilled at this.” She said, while Coco let out her own approval by clapping those tiny paws. Beam adjusted her glasses, something that happened periodically it seemed, “Most unicorns would collapse on the floor by now.”

“Thanks!” The star shape peg moved toward the hole. I was in no mood for conversation, especially with the thought of having to meet with Bon Bon. I was so infatuated with her, that I forgot she was my boss, and I had rule about fucking my superiors.

“It seems like you have something on your mind.”

“Hm.” The rectangle went into its hole, then the tear drop followed, along with another cake. These were really good, but so bad for my waist.

“Revenge isn’t something a young colt like you should pursue.” I turned to look at the mare, she just smiled while Coco laid on her back as Beam rubbed it.

The corners of my muzzle started to rise, coupled with the sound of my laughter. Beam looked confused, maybe it was my crazed grin or something else. The use of magic made me really light headed.

“Don’t worry.” I turned to look back at the task at hand, “I won’t kill anyone… if that was what you were asking.”

I continued with the task at hand, the odd puzzle like peg and the key shaped one were left. After this I can head to the suite that Celestia was so gracious to give me. Mom was going to meet me there, and I hope we could get dinner together.

After I moped on the couch for an hour. I finally got up and ordered a dinner for two ponies. One sixth of it was for Coco, while the rest of it was for me. All that magic really made me hungry, sucks that Mom couldn’t join me.

For some reason she was suddenly called in for work, and I was left alone in a suite. With a rodent for a companion.

“Just like the good days!” I said aloud, my boredom had taken its hold and now I searched through the drawers. My baggage would be delivered in the morning, and dinner was in an hour. So I had nothing to do, “Man. I really wished I had the internet. At least had stuff to do when they were out working.”

The sudden loneliness, reminded me of the times back home. Though it was worse here, since there was nothing to do till morning…

“Is that what I think it is?” My mouth dropped, when I read the labels of the various bottles. Each had its proof, with the makers name and I couldn't help but fall to my knees. At the top of my lungs, I screamed, “Thank you God!”

My hands quickly grabbed a bottle and glass. We found our way to the table, and the cork was quickly removed. Amber liquid found it’s way into the glass, then the tip of the bottle found it’s way into my mouth.

I was going to get plastered, and there was no one that could stop me. There was so much shit I had to deal with, but that could all wait.

Chapter 21: Keep It Down

Chapter 21: Keep it down

The door thundered with the sound of someone beating it to death. My head hurt like crap, and I felt the pains of hunger. Bottles littered the table, and my head was clearly over the trash bin.

“Fuck yo-hurk.” I emptied the contents of my stomach into the bin. Those drinks were amazing, one tasted like chocolate milk and another like cherry pie… I wished I could remember what I said to the guy that delivered my food.

Keys jingled from the other side of the door. My arms wrapped around bin filled with last nights hay salad, it wasn’t a pretty sight. Chunks of red and green bubbled up from the bin, while yellow strands poked out of the slop.

“Sorry for the intrusion sir but…” A maid stood in the doorway, she looked down at me wide eyed while I vomited another night’s dish, “Are you alright?”

“Wha rra rraaa. Urg.” I filled the bin again, the door creaked open and the sound of of hooves moved toward me.

“Um… did you drink all this?” She asked, I looked at her then pointed at the passed out raccoon.

“I think she drank a shot… maybe.”

“Oh dear. This isn’t good.” She looked at me, then at the bottles on the table. I heard her sigh, “The Princess isn’t going to like this.”

“Princess?” I raised my head from the sloppy mess. Green chunks fell from my face and I just looked at her in confusion.

“We need to get you in the shower…”

“You okay Coco?” I asked the half wet mess of fur that clung to my shoulder. That maid was thorough, and Coco didn’t escape from her mighty grasp… or couldn’t. Coco couldn’t even get up, much less walk at the moment. Same could be said for me, I don’t even know how I managed to make it to the trash can.

Coco let out a huff, then proceeded to shake off the rest of the water that clung to her coat.

“You are lucky I’m still naked.” I shook my head, grabbed a towel to wipe off the water that splashed on my face. As I covered the annoying raccoon with the towel, I looked over my baggage and grabbed a simple set of cloths.

The maid had said something about dressing in something formal, but I only packed normal clothing. Something about the Princess, but I was out of it when she talked a storm in the shower.

“God how I wished this headache would go away!” I moaned as the constant throb nearly paralyzed me. If I knew beforehand how good the booze was, I would have drank since day one.

With cloths on and a pissed off raccoon, I strapped on my staff then headed to the dining hall. Though after the first few steps, I had to use the staff as a walking cane. My legs would just not listen to me.

“I know Coco. So stop trying to claw my eyes out.” Coco was angry with the whole me tripping and almost slamming into the wall. My head hurt like crap, even when I entered the near silent dining did the sound of silverware hitting china almost made me tear off my ears.

Everyone in the room seemed to be of some sort of important standing. They had this odd surprised look when I walked by them and towards the Princess, who had this really angry look about her.

“Good morning Button.” Celestia greeted, she pointed toward a chair next to her, “Please have a seat, and help yourself to some food.”

My ears splayed back as she talked, I gave the mare a glare and begrudgingly took a seat. Coco dropped down on the table, clutched her head then began to let out a low grumble.

“Wished I could join you.” I really wanted to just curl up in a ball, and hoped someone was kind enough to knock me out.

“Something wrong?” Celestia looked down, with that disapproving stare.

“No… but can you keep it down?” I moaned in response, her loud words seemed to alleviate my headache.

“Button.” Celestia leaned down, my head turned to look at the mare, “I’m whispering.” My ears splayed back, and I grumbled a silent curse. I heard Celestia sigh, then placed a hand on my head, “Why do you cause me so much trouble?”

She started to pet my head, the headache seemed to fade with her touch.

“Feeling better?” Celestia asked.

“Oh yeah!” I neighed a response, my body seemed to lean toward the mare. I didn’t know what was going on, but drool started to escape my open mouth. Celestia stopped the magic touch, I looked at mare with a smile on my face I said, “Thanks!”

“No problem.” She smiled just briefly, then it turned to a scowl, “You have some explaining to do… but.” Celestia looked down at the quivering ball of black and grey fur, “I’ll let you finish breakfast first.” She picked up Coco, and started to pet her. I then noticed her horn started to glow along with the hand she used.

“Thanks.” I looked at the various assortment of food. Breakfast sandwiches, with a bunch of pastries, “I’m sorry, waist.”

The pastries and sandwiches started to pile on my plate, but I really had wanted fried eggs at the moment, too bad that wasn’t an option.

“You seem hungry.” Celestia giggled, as she fed Coco a piece of bread. She smiled at the greedy raccoon, “She seems to have taken after her master.”

I bit down on a cucumber sandwich, and just ignored Celestia’s comment. The fact that most of the room had their gazes directed toward us, was extremely unnerving.

“You mind if I ask you a question?” I asked, after I gulped down the sandwich, “Why am I here?”

“Hm. That’s a tough question to answer.” Celestia tilted her head, a far off look adorned her face, “One of life’s greatest mysteries.” She looked down at me, with this gentle smile, “I’m not sure even I can truly answer that question.”

I blinked, not sure of what to make of her response. It was the dumbest thing I ever heard from her, and even if it was meant to be a joke.

“Okay… nevermind.” To emphasize my distaste, I stuffed a sandwich into my mouth.

“Oh don’t be like that!” Celestia giggled, she started to play with my hair in the hopes to annoy me, “Can’t take a joke, can you?”

“I can take a joke… just not in the mood for one.”

Celestia let out a chuckle, then proceeded to say, “You are such an odd colt. You know that, right?”

“Oh really! How so?”

“For one...” Celestia started to giggle, an odd thing to see, because her boobs jiggled in the process. It was like two water balloons ready to burst, shoved into a skin tight dress, just wished she had the ass to match. Celestia pointed at me, “Most ponies normally avoid sitting in that chair.”

I stopped mid bite, stared at the Princess, then said, “What?”

Celestia just smiled, then proceeded to pet Coco. She started to hum, while I thought of whether to pry further or just leave it.

“You should finish up soon,” Celestia said, as Coco let out a squee when Celestia tickled her behind the ear, “you have some tests to do.”

“Great.” My shoulders sagged and I sighed, I really hated test. With that in mind, I finished off my food, “Okay, I’m done.” I grabbed Coco, and placed her back on my shoulder, “Let’s get this over with.”

“Then, shall we?” Celestia stood up, and started to make her way to the exit with me behind her. From the corners of my eyes, I noticed the heads of the ponies followed our every movement.

Celestia led me to a section of the castle, that had classrooms filled with students. Strange how they were all unicorns, but the truly weird thing was that they all looked at the Princess as she walked by.

We soon entered a hall that had massive double doors at the end. The hall seemed to stretch for miles and yet we could hear voices from the middle of the hall.

Soon those oaken doors opened abruptly, and ponies near my age flooded into the hall. Then all of a sudden, they all stopped to stare at the incoming Princess. Celestia however, just continued to walk forward with me in tow.

“Good morning my little ponies!” Celestia greeted the fillies and colts. To their part, the students quickly bowed and moved out of her way. We easily made our way into the room, and I was a bit surprised to see Beam along with other ponies.

It wasn’t the fact that they were old, not Beam old, but some of them were getting pretty much up there. It was the fact that, they all wore robes with the symbol of a sun on them. Like those fantasy mages robes in games… kinda want one for some reason.

“Princess Celestia.” They all said in unison, and like clockwork, bowed and waited until said for them to rise.

“So this is the colt you were talking about?” The only stallion in the group said, as he adjusted his monocle. The old stallion wiggled his moustache, and I wondered if it was fake or not. He turned to the Princess, “You sure he can can make it?”

I stopped dead, my head slowly turned to the Princess. She remained like a statue, but I noticed a twitch from her wings.

“Coco.” She responded with a growl, my hand moved to grab the raccoon, “I’m going to let you down.”

“Button?” Celestia, narrowed her eyes at me. We were locked in an odd staring contest. Mana channeled into the staff, while Celestia’s horn glowed.

“You better not.” Coco was let down with a levitation spell, she quickly scurried toward Beam. I envisioned three spheres of mana around me, each the same size as me.

“What are you doing?” Celestia asked, the aura around her horn increased in intensity.

“Escaping… pop.” I snapped my fingers and closed my eyes. Even with my eyes closed, I could still feel the light from the spell. With the spell in effect, I started to picture the movements of my copies.

“Oh! That’s an interesting spell you have there.” My eyes quickly opened, the sight of Beam in front of me almost made me lose my concentration. Coco was held in her arms, and it seemed like my little flash did nothing to the mare or the others.

Celestia crossed her arms, she smirked while the other ponies had mild to complete surprise on their faces.

“H-how?” I gasped, along with the three voices of my clones. They almost sounded exactly like me, except for number two. That guy needs still needs some work.

“It was thanks to this little deary.” Beam patted Coco, my jaw dropped when I saw she had her eyes covered.

“Interesting.” The old stallion from before, stepped forward to observe one of my clones. Again, that monocle was adjusted to the same spot, “It looks complex.” He looked at the Princess, “I take back what I said.”

“Glad he could change your mind, Silk.” Celestia nodded at the stallion, then turned to the other ponies, “I have some business to finish… I hope you won’t go easy on him.” With that said, she started to make her way out.

“Ah. What’s going on?” I asked aloud, in hopes anyone could tell me. Though it came out in an odd mess of jarble, clone number three and two started to fail me.

“Looks like your spell could use some work.” Beam said, she turned to look at the other ponies in the room, “Let’s get started… shall we?”

“So… what am I suppose to do again?” It had been a grueling three hours, since I was left with Beam and her five colleagues. They each gave me tests, from the levitation of objects to bending elements.

“Just show me what you can do… for now.” Beam just smiled, but I had to squint just to see it. Apparently, she and the others took a seat in the stands above. Leaving me in the arena like room.

“Can you be more specific?” I had to almost shout, really wished they would have used the tables on the ground. I was still surprised on how big this room was.

“Just cast a spell for one minute!” Beam replied.

“Okay!” I shouted back, then turned to face the odd dummies that were spread out. I had no clue what any of these test were suppose to measure, but it had been easy so far, ‘Now what should I… I wonder.'

Mana was channeled into the staff, while a water based spell was being recited in my mind. It was a simple spell, made from the water element block commanded by levitation. Apparently levitation was the basis for all spells, from the amount of energy transferred, to what I want the physical world to do. I still wonder why no one has yet to put the two together.

Some of the high level spells, had them start off with some complicated bullshit, that would have made nearly impossible, if you weren’t a god that is.. or Twilight. I really wonder if that Starswirl guy was the same as Twilight.

Bubbles of water began to form around me, each the size of a soccer ball. An image of Coco flooded my mind, and the bubbles of water began to take her form.

“Now.” I grinned at the water coons, smiled and waved toward me. I pointed the wand at the dummies, “Go make me a tower.”

They gave a nod, then started to scurry toward the dummies. From an outsiders perspective it looked like they had a mind of their own, but in fact I was in control of them. Usually a set of commands would have to be in place for them to move, but that was too much of a hassle. Moving them with my mind was an easier option… now I just needed to find a way to make things explode, with my mind.

The coons began to pile to make a base, then began to stack them atop one another. It wasn’t long until, they had all the mannequins atop one another.

“Happy now?!” I shouted to the audience from above. I heard clammered whisper, and a squeal from a certain black and grey companion. Coco quickly made her way down, which made me chuckle as she tried to play with the clones.

I disappeared most of them and let her play with the remaining clones. They wrestled on the ground, but the sound of hooves drew my attention to incoming Beam.

“I thought those clones of yours were interesting!” Beam said, she adjusted her glasses again and I wondered why she kept doing it, “But this spell is just so cute.”

Beam dawed at Coco’s doppelgangers, while I just noticed that the other instructors were not in the room.

“Ah. Where is everyone?” I asked.

“They went out for lunch.” Beam replied, as she lifted one of the clones. The watery sack jiggled in her grasp, which brought a smile to the old mare’s face.

“So if they went to lunch… then what am I suppose to do?” I commanded the clone in her grasp to give her a wave, before I dispersed the spell.

“Ah. No fun.” Beam tsked, then proceeded to levitate Coco to her arms.

“Sorry for that, but I’m a bit hungry from all those spells.” I watched Beam place Coco on her shoulder, then waved her finger for me to follow. She then headed toward the double doors, with me in tow.

Beam led me toward a cafeteria, filled with guards, lots and lots of guards. I had to wonder why she brought me here…

“Is that a griffin?” I stopped dead and stared at the predator in the room. The female half cat ate away at a plate full of what I believed to be meat, but I wasn’t to sure since she was across the room.

“Button… don’t daddle!” Beam continued to make her way towards the end of the line. I did the same, not before I took one last glance at the plate before the griff. My stomach growled, as my lips salivated with the thoughts of finally getting something to eat.

“I can’t believe it!” I gasped, after I swallowed the piece of deer flesh. My brows furrowed at the unseasoned piece of meat, “Would it have killed him to put some salt on it?” I grabbed the shalt shaker, Beam and many or actually all of the room’s occupants looked at me.

Normally I would had been unnerved by their stares, but the meat was so butchered up that I was distracted by it. It was such a gamy meat, just wished they either smoked it or marinated with something.

I sliced a tiny piece off and handed it to Coco, “Better?” She took the piece, and started to gobble it down. Once it was finished, she gave a shrug and I sighed, “Yup. Could have been better.”

“You are a very strange pony...” Beam said, her fork stabbed into the salad.

“I get that alot!” I replied.

“I bet you do.” Beam said, while Coco replied with a shrug then plunged her head into the cheesecake.

“By the way… how’d you block my spell from earlier?” I asked, it bugged me that my escape plan was so easily foiled.

“Do you really want to know?” I looked at the mare with a raised eyebrow. She had this bemused look about her, and I just gave her a slight nod. Beam chuckled, “I’ll show you… some other time.”

I just chewed on the piece of meat, at least I can find out what she did. While I continued to eat a crowd formed near the entrance. A group of ponies in gold and blue skin tight spandex entered the cafeteria.

There was a stallion in the group, but the mares’ cameltoes drew my eyes to their crotch. The mares may not have huge tits, but they were hot. Though the white pegasus with a poofy blonde mane, reminded me of someone.

“Pinkie Pie.” I snapped my fingers, when I realized who that mare looked like. From her merry smile to her bouncy movement, the only thing she was missing was the boobs. She did make up for it with that bubbly ass.

“Pinkie who?” Beam asked.

“Nothing… just thought she looked familiar.” I said, then finished off my lunch as to not continue the conversation. Luckily, Beam just shook her head and continued with her meal. I reached for my pudding, and started on that.

We continued eating in silence, Coco however just made noise when she ate her cake. I really wonder how she could put all that down, she basically ate her own weight in food and still hasn’t taken a dump or vomited.

“Say beam.” I began, as the thought of a steamy mess on my shoulder sent a shiver down my spine, “What else are we doing today?”

“Hmm. Other than the meeting with Princess… I do believe that’s it.” She said, which made nod then I looked down at the raccoon. She looked so cute with the whip cream beard, but I just knew it might just end up on my shirt.

“Woah. Never expected to see you here.” A fiery maned mare walked up to our table, with a smile on her face. She looked at Beam, to Coco, then stopped at me as her face slowly fell. I followed her gaze, and what it led to was the plate with bones atop it.

“Something wrong… Spitfire?” Beam asked, as Coco then proceeded to knaw on the bones.

“Nothing… just.” She looked at me then the plate, “Just odd to see you out of your office… is all.”

“Hey Spit! I got your lunch.” The stallion in tights walked up to our table with trays filled with food.

Spitfire turned with an acquired smile on her, “T-thanks Soarin’.” The guy took a seat next me and handed the food to the mare. Seeing no option, she took the seat next to Beam.

“Who's the kid?” Soarin asked, as he started to gobble down his food.

“Him?” Beam pointed at me, and the blue stallion nodded, “He is Button… Celestia new Protege.”

Soarin started to choke on his food, while Spitfire nearly sprayed me with orange juice. Luckily she was able to keep it down and coughed out a, “What?!”

Beam just smiled, while the two pegasi tried to comprehend what the old mare had said. Beam took a sip from her drink then looked at me, “We better head out. You don’t want to make the Princess wait.” She turned to Spitfire, “It’s been nice meeting you.” Beam then addressed Soarin, “Do be careful with those turns.”

I grabbed our tray with magic and placed Coco on my shoulder. The ponies and griffin in the room looked on in surprise as we walked towards the door. Beam followed behind at her leisurely pace.

When we left the room, I turned to look at the mare, “What was that all about?”

“Oh. Nothing.” Beam grinned, as I followed beside her down the hall, “Just needed a way to spread the word.”

“Huh?” I stopped, just to watch the old mare’s back. Her action caused me to sigh, everything about this just seemed like a giant headache.

Beam led me toward the throne room, and somehow she ended up moving up my awesome list. She walked by the line of ponies, with guard simply getting out of her way. It was really funny since they stood like statues, but once Beam walked by they quaked in their armor. I didn’t know whether to laugh or feel sorry for them, but one thing is for sure, I needed to find out who Beam is and soon.

I entered the majestic throne room, and had to wonder why there were so many griffin in the room.
There was a total of ten of them, a large muscular griff stood in front of the group. I would have thought it was a male at first, but the large breast plate changed my mind.

“Wow… those boobs are huge!” I gasped at the large hybrid’s watermelon like breast. She was bigger than Celestia and had muscles that could pop a bear’s head off. Her figure kinda frightened me, since the one guy in the group looked really frail in comparison. Though I had other pressing matters to deal with, my comment drew the attention of the room and I just said what came in mind, “What? You're all thinking it too.”

No one looked happy at my comment, except for Beam, who giggled at it.

“Button.” Celestia looked at me and sighed, she motioned for me to come towards her, “Please come here.”

“Whatever...” I grumbled, as I made my way to the sun goddess. The griffin looked at me funny, while the giant one had this… it looked like a grin but I wasn’t too sure what to make of it. Beaks were not meant to show emotions.

“A bit young… isn’t he?” The giant griff said with a sneer, while her posse snickered. Though they stopped when the giant glared at them.

“Still haven’t lost your touch… have you, Tilda?” Celestia’s smile at the moment frightened me, it had an edge to it like Tilda’s. Though Celestia’s was more frightening.

“Same can be said to you, Princess.” Tilda said, the two looked at one another. It looked like they were going to get into a fight, until they started to laugh, which lessened the tension in the room.

The two had their little meet and greet, then we moved towards a more private room. The griffin remained ever ready, as if someone was going to jump them. Except for this one griff, who continued to look at me with uncertainty.

We entered the room, and to my surprise there was a pink alicorn in the room. Next to the mare was a white stallion in purple armor. I didn’t know whether to facepalm or throw something at the stallion, just because he wore that armor.

“Princess!” The stallion stood up and bowed, while the mare ran up to hug Celestia.

“Aunty!” The pink Alicorn yelled, as she wrapped her arms around Celestia.

“It’s good to see you again, Cadence.” Celestia hugged the mare, it was all touchy feely but luckily the moment was ended by a cough from Tilda. Celestia and Cadence reluctantly let go of one another, “Excuse us.” Celestia bowed to the griffin then proceeded to take a seat next to Cadence.

The griffin took the seats opposite of the ponies, but only Tilda and the small guy sat. The rest of us stood behind our respective parties. Well, only me since Beam sat next to Celestia.

“Now. Let’s get down to Business.” Celestia said, Tilda nodded as a map was levitated on the table. Then tacks were placed on the map, with some directions from Cadence and Tilda.

“The troops are placed in Crow’s Roost. With regular patrols in the mountains.” Tilda pointed to a mountain range, and a place labeled ‘Fort Roost’.

Cadence nodded then pointed to an entrance and a narrow pass to the mountain, “My troops have spotted the enemies’ movement down the pass.” The mare’s horn glowed and an image was shown over the table, “They’ve spotted these…”

“Watchers!” Beam cut in, when large floating eyes with wings flew across the image. Creatures in groups of five walked through the path in the mountains. Beam nearly spat when Cadence zoomed in, “Ghouls… the foul monsters.” I could hear Beam grit her teeth.

Cadence gulped and slowly leaned away from the mare, nearly tipped the stallion next to her. The griffin had a different reaction, Tilda’s feathers almost ruffled and the guards reached for their weapons. The male griff had this cocky look about him as he was ignorant of the situation.

“Calm down Beam.” Celestia laid a hand on the mare’ shoulder. I saw Beams shoulders sag, while Celestia continued to keep her gaze focused on the griffin, “Now. What is the status of the north?”

“Not good your highness.” I wanted to gag when the unicorn guy decided to talk. He sounded like one of those surfer dude’s, and for some reason, given the opportunity I wanted to bash my head against the wall. The guy continued to talk, while I eyed the pristine wall, “It seems that Sombra’s remnant, has found Red Dawn’s battle field.”

“And whose fault is that.” The male griffin sneered and pointed a finder at Cadence. I was a bit surprised that he could sneer, but it soon died as the prick continued with his little hate speech, “You have caused nothing but problems.” He extended his arms wide to show his frustration, “You claim to have defeated that old tyrant.” He points a tallon back at the Pink Alicorn, “And yet he lives with an army of the undead ready to attack our cities! How are you going to fix it.”

I didn’t understand where he was going with this, but I was sure that Tilda was ready to smack him. It was either the scornful look on her face or the worried expressions of the guards that gave it away. One thing is for sure, that Cadence seemed to be taken it lightly, while Shining Armour was ready beat the guy to death.

“I assure you… Prince Turn Claw.” From my position, Cadence placed a hand on Shining’s lap, which instantly calmed the unicorn as she continued to speak, “We did destroy Sombra. But it seems that someone found a piece of him.” I turned my attention back at the upstart, he seemed to flinch from the Alicorns gaze, “Though, now is not the time for blame games… is it.”

Turn Claw just sat there, his head turned to look away from the Princess. Tilda on the other hand, had this really odd look about her, and I just could not figure it out.

Cadence along with everyone else turned our attention away from the silent Prince to hulking she beast, “I do believe we strategies to discuss.” Cadence said, followed by a slight nod from Tilda.

The meeting quickly moved on to how the troops would be positioned, where and when supplies would arrive, as well as other factors to deal with the thousand or so Griffin and Keythong corpses. With the edition of them being ghoulified, which is putting demonic spirits into the dead bodies, they got an upgrade of razor sharp crystal Armour. I had to hold back at the sheer audacity of it all.

In the magic floating screen they had a griffin with it’s feathers still intact, but missing crotch, which was replaced by a crystal dildo. That would have been my been my breaking point, if not for the awkward looks I got from the opposing guards. With what amount of concentration i had left, I swallowed down my laughter, and just bared with it.

After an hour or so, the meeting was finished and all respective parties left the room. I lagged behind the Alicorns, with Beam next to me. Coco was held in Beam’s arms, her playful smile cheered up the old mare.

“Button.” Celestia turned to look at me, as we all came to a stop at a massive door.

“Yes Princess?” I looked at her, with a smile on my face. She points at the door, her horn glows to open it.

“Why don’t you head in first… We have some things to discuss.” Celestia smiled down at me, and without question I nodded.

“Sure.” I saw that Coco was fine with Beam, and so I walked into the bright room. I barely made it to the entrance, until I felt my staff forcibly ripped from my grip. I turned to see a bright beam of light, and the feeling of my hooves leaving the ground.

I tumbled hard on the marbled floor, only to lay limp with my eyes trained at the door. There in the entrance was the unicorn stallion his horn a ablaze. Aside from the ringing in my ears, I was able to hear someone say, “You didn’t need to go that far.”

Chapter 22: Discord

Discord

If I learned anything about living in this crazy world filled with magical talking horse people. It was how to tell a dream from reality.

Just look with the corners of your eyes, and anyone could tell they were in a dream. The constant shift from solid to a fuzzy almost plushie like state will indicate that this place was a dream.

But for the life of me, I will never understand how or why I was strapped to some table with medieval like torture devices around me.

The only thing I knew at the moment was the fear that I felt when the door opened. I didn’t hear a thing, but I just knew that a door opened.

A unicorn’s head popped into my sights, I couldn’t tell whether it was a male or female since it’s face appeared to be nothing more than a blob. However the horn above it’s head foretold it’s species.

It’s horn began to glow and I cursed at the pony. Spit left my mouth only to be stopped and fall unto my chin. Something covered my face, and I felt it dig into my skin.

The spit dribbled toward my chin, eventual down my neck. All the while the ponies horn lit anew, and I was blasted with magic.

Then I awoke.

“Wha…” I screamed, but found my wrist bound to a table. I tried to move my legs, but found they too are bound. No matter how much I tried to turn my head, the light above me would blind me. Even closing them, it still permeated through my eyelids. I heard shuffling around me and screamed, “What the fucks going on!”

I blinked at the assaulting light and waited for a reply. A welt could be felt on the back of my head where it contacted with the cold metal table. My ears ringed and my head ached from the constant pain.

“Are you sure he’s a ghoul?” A voice to my left asked.

“Positive… or so the Princess and elder mages said.” Someone replied.

“B-but he's only a colt.”

“A colt he may be… but are you willing to go against the Princess’ orders?”

“N-no… But still.” I heard shuffling, and an audible gulp, “Wouldn’t this hurt.”

The other pony sighed, “If he’s a ghoul then he would die right away.”

“But, what if he’s not?” replied the other, as reddish color mixed in with the blinding light.

“Then.” The other pony hesitated, and the reddish color dimmed, “Then he better hope he his.”

“What the fuck are you going at?” I said, my eyes narrowed to where the red color was.

“Huh. An intelligent one.” Mumbled the pony with the reddish aura, “Must be a highend spirit.”

“W-what?” I nearly shouted with cracked lips, “What the are planning to do?!”

“Oh. Just a banishment spell,” Replied the pony, as the reddish hue was now accompanied with a blue one, “It should be able to rip a spirit like you from that colts body.”

“B-but I am me,” I shot back, but the buildup of magic around me shut any further retort.

“Not what this report says.” I heard the swish of paper, then it ended with the sound of a clipboard hitting metal. Must have been on a clipboard was the thought that echoed through my mind, but was drowned out by the pony with the red aura, “Though for a ghoul. You sure know how to treat a mare.”

I tried to say something, and without warning my mouth was bound with some sort of cloth. I couldn’t say anything, even to plead for them to stop.

None of what I would have said mattered anyways, because once I saw the incoming magic I closed my eyes. Then the pain started, and whatever held my mouth in place, made me happy. The pain was so intense that, if I had my mouth untied, I would have surely bitten my tongue off by now.

“W-what’s going on!”

“Oh no! Stop! Stop! Sto…”

As the pain intensified, my vision grew dark and I felt nothing but relief. There was no pain, no irritating ponies, just the soft embrace of the chair I sat on.

“My. My.” I moved my head toward the sound of the voice. My gaze fell upon an odd creature across from me. It grinned with a pearly snaggletooth, “To think some would visit me in this dreary place.”

I had to blink, because the world around me was still a white void. From the corners of my eyes, it appeared all fuzzy, which indicated it was still a dream. I tried to force the creature to disappear, a trick Luna taught me when we designing a dream together, but he was still there. His long dragon like body snuggled in a satin arm chair.

A fire roared behind him, only it wasn’t a fire. There was a black log held in the palm of a bronzed hand, red serpents came from the wood. They flew upwards, then once they hit a certain point, the snakes disappeared.

“Oh for the love of.” I turned to look at the annoyed creature, his lion paw motioned for me to come forward. When I didn’t respond, he snapped his talon like hand, and before I knew it I sat across from the horned creature, “There.” He clapped his hands together and the sound of a harmonica was heard around me, “Now let’s get to business.”

I stared into the creature’s red eyes, only to draw them away. His grin with that single fang seemed to frighten me, but now it didn’t seemed so bad from the view of the floor. On the very ground that my feet rested on, was the skin of a dirt brown pony. Its copper colored mane barely hid the empty sockets, and the missing hand only sent shivers down my spine.

My head whipped back to the creature, his lion paw was over his mouth. I gritted my teeth at his apparent amusement, but I held my tongue.

A tear fell from the corner of his eye, he wiped it away then said, “Ah. I’m so happy I chose you.” A table appeared between us, filled with a tea set and various pastries, “Please, have some.”

The teapot suddenly grew legs, and with its new found ability began to pour liquid into the empty teacups. I looked up at the creature, who was helping himself to plate atop a cinnamon bun. He bit into the plate, and crunching noises could be heard from the creature. I could only wonder if this was all just a figment of my imagination.

“You know.” The creature looked at me, but I could only watch as the lump in his throat moved down into his gut, “I had doubts about you,” I took a sip from my cup, only to have the china enter my mouth, “but you’ve caused so much chaos.” The creature floated into the air, but soon fell down onto the arms of the chair as he wailed, “But sadly… it was all for nothing.”

“Ah. What the hell are you talking about?” I asked aloud, as I dropped what remained of the tea cup and tea, only to have a small mushroom cloud form on the table. When the fiery explosion passed, I smelled burnt hair and the table was still perfectly fine.

“The tea explodes… or was that milk?” The chaotic being said, as he played with his goatee.

“You know what?!” I dusted myself off, and glared at the hybrid of creatures, “I’m done. With the whole pony thing, magic, and fucking bitch ass princess.” I shook my head and slammed the armchair, “I’m just fucking done.”

“Ah dear.” The thing shook his head, then snapped his fingers, “And here I thought I wouldn’t need to do this.”

I tried to raise my hands to my head only to have phosphorus red snakes tie my hands to the arm chair. My entire body was in pain, I would have screamed, but the snakes covered my mouth.

“Oh dear.” The creature shook his horned head, the table cleared then a book appeared in front of me, “And here I gave you knowledge.” He then snapped his fingers and my staff appeared, “I even gave you power… and most of all.” The creature sneered, as a picture of Coco appeared next to me, “A companion.”

Tiny snakes bit down on my eyelids and spread them. I continued to scream in agony, but it only came out muffled. I heard a snap from its talon like hand, then as soon as it started the pain had ended.

“Now… are you going to?” He raised up his lion paw, and I could only return a nod. The creature started to chuckle, “I’m glad you agree.” A wide grin formed on his grey muzzle, “Let’s get to business...”

Some time passed, and the odd creature just sat there twiddling his fingers. A cocky smile was on his muzzle, I had to wonder what he was going to do but he just sat there.

With my mouth still covered with a snake, the creature’s eyebrow raised. Then in slow motion, I watched him facepalm with the sound of a firecracker going off.

“Oh dear me,” He sighed, then covered his red eyes with the lions paw, “I completely spaced out for a minute there… but first.” He snapped his fingers, I felt the snakes let go. I watched the red serpents slither toward a finger, and they all coiled around it.

I would have asked what the point was of their actions, but when the mass of serpents shrank my eyes grew wide. They coiled around my finger into a ring, and the scales glowed an eerie red.

“It likes you… but that might be to you being a male.” The creature said, which only made me look at him then the ring.

“Okay…” I mumbled, my eyes trained on the creature as he began to detach a piece of his horn. Then proceeded to pick his teeth with ivory piece.

“Then again,” it began, as he pulled out a watch from his mouth. He looked at it then tossed it behind him and a hurricane of confetti formed. The creatures red eyes focused on me again, “You have been feeding it.” He began to smirk, “All that lust… sure is making Cocky happy.”

“Cocky?” I said, unsure of what he was getting at. Instead of answering he lifts a hand, and uses the other one to point at it. I raised an eyebrow, then looked down at the ring covered hand. Only to find one of my fingers turned into a dick. My mouth hanged open only to have it further drop when the snake eye winked at me.

“Yup. Cocky. A magical ring meant to fit around a stallionhood.” The creature let out a chuckle, with a far off look on his face, “If only they knew what it actually could do.” His red eyes looked into mine, “But it’s a good thing you have it now.”

“Um… the whole thing aside… What the fuck!”

The creature looked at me confused for a minute, scratched his chin, and finally shrugged his shoulders, “Don’t know… but we are getting out of topic.”

With what just went down, I slammed my head on the table in hopes I could be knocked out from all this. Sadly, I only felt the wrath of the pastries as the blueberry clung to my face.

I heard the creature clear it’s throat, “Now that you’ve assaulted your food. I do believe it’s time for us to introduce ourselves.” I looked at him with only one eye, as the other was covered in sticky jelly. He placed the lion’s paw on his chest, “I am Discord a draconequus.” The thing points at me with it’s paw like hand, and with a smirk on his face, “And you good sir, are a spirit I placed into the almost dead, but not quite dead body of a teenage colt.” Discord clapped his hands together, with a malicious grin he announced, “So, human… what will you do?”

I raised my head from the sugary mess, with one swipe, I wiped the jelly away from my face, “Just get to the point already.”

Discord chuckled, “I’m so happy you're the one I chosen… Now. Let’s start in the beginning of all this.” Discord paused, and licked his lips, but drool continued to flow from the corners of his mouth, “Chaos.”

We were in an acquired silence again, drool continued flow from the corners of his mouth. I had to question what he was getting at. This entire conversation seemed so weird, but something kept bothering about the figure before me.

Something in the pit of my stomach told me that I knew this guy. I was calm in the midst of this ridiculous conversation, even his antics did not phase me. I wanted to laugh, but the whole ordeal made me frustrated to do so.

Discord facepalmed again and angrily whispered, “There I go again.” He stared at me again with a smile on his face, “So, sorry about that. I’ve been spacing out again.”

“Okay… so what is that you want to tell me?” I asked.

“Well,” He began by placing the taloned hand on his chest, “I am Discord.” He pointed at me then said, “And I was the one that brought you to life.”

“Yeah. You kinda went over that already,” I said and scratched the back of my head while he had a shock look on his face.

“I did,” He mumbled, then proceeded to stroke his goatee. He stopped with the beard play, his red eyes stared into mine, “So sorry about that. It seems that maintaining a connection with you is really taxing on my nerves.” He receded into a thinker’s pose, “Give me a second while I reset the connection.”

I didn’t know what was going on, only that he suddenly flickered out of existence but returned again.

“There we go!” Discord clapped his hands together again. With a grin he says, “Now I won’t have those moments again. Now.” He turned his attention back at me, “Where were we?”

“Ah. I think it was why I was here… or something along those lines,” I replied, Discord nodded his oddly shaped head.

“I see. Then let me begin by saying.” He clapped his hands, a banner popped up behind and a cake appeared atop the table. The cake landed and frosting splattered and covered the table, “Happy birthday!”

I looked at Discord, then the cake and banner. On the surface, of the banner and cake was Discord’s picture, drawn badly in a rainbow of colors. Yet you could still tell it was him.

“Well. Sort of.” Discord said, as he began to cut himself a piece of the banner, “Besides the whole taking your disembodied soul and shoving it into a deceased body of a teenage pony.” Discord shoved the piece of canvas into his mouth, swallowed and proceeded to use the frosting to wipe his mouth. A beard of cake and frosting covered his chin, as he talked the frosting and cake remained steady on his face, “Hmm. Now that I think of it. Maybe I should have put your soul into that newborn.”

I looked at him in silence, a confused look was clearly evident on my face. The sheer fact that none of this made any sense was what really bothered me.

“Naw,” Discord shook his head, “Then I would have had to wait for you to grow up.” He broke a piece of his chair, then began to drink the darkened wood.

“Okay,” I clapped just get his attention again, “Just get to the point already.” I got sick and tired of this guy’s antics, if only I could deck him in the face would any of this be worth dealing with.

“Impatient aren't we?” Discord huffed, he then pointed at me, “And to think I went to the trouble of making you that chair… you haven’t even taking a sip of it.”

I gave the guy the finger and said, “Go fuck yourself.” He smirked and for a second I thought I saw his eyes shimmer.

“Very well then.” Discord sighed, but it seemed to have been forced, “Then I take it you know about the condition and reward.” He snapped his fingers and glowing ball of orange hovered over the cake.

“What’s that?” I asked, something about it seemed strange but familiar at the same time.

Discord only smiled and drew the sphere closer toward him. He held up a glowing ball, and pinched a small sliver from the glowing mass. He flicked it at me, then memories of when I stubbed my toe on a coffee table filled my mind. I gritted my teeth from the pain I remembered, while Discord just smiled.

“GAhh! That Fucking hurt!” I screamed, my fist slammed on the table. Cake splattered on my face, and even though the frosting entered my eyes I still glared at the mismatched creature.

Discord snickered, and maintained that snaggletooth grin of his, “If that hurt… wait until you’ve seen the rest.” Discord said, then with a snap of his fingers a small case appeared. He placed the glowing ball into it and a chain of crimson wrapped around it. As the case closed, he pointed a yellow talon toward me, “But first you have to do something for me.”

“And that is?” I hissed, my hands balled up into a fist. I was ready to lunge at him, even if my chances of beating him were low.

“You see.” He magicked a one of those old smoking pipes, but it only spewed out bubbles, without his lips being on the other end. His red tongue lashed out and grabbed hold of one of the bubbles, “You see… I caused quite a bit of.” He twirled his hand as if in thought, “Mischief. And let’s just say it had some serious consequences.”

“And you want me to clean up your mess,” I shot back.

“Not necessarily my mess. But when you that way. Then yes.” Discord proceeded to consume the pipe, burped and a gout of fire escaped his mouth. When the flames receded, he began to talk again, “I’ll assure you this though.” He looked at me and out of all the silly goofy faces he made, this was a serious one he had, “As of now I can only guide you.” His constant smile was gone, only this far off look remained, “I truly am sorry it became like this.”

One thing I knew from this conversation, this fucker was crazy.

Discord sighed and it seemed like he grew older with that one breath. “Looks like our time is up.” Discord snapped his fingers, the pony skin came to life and quickly attached itself to my body, “Oh! And do remember this.” The skin wrapped itself around me, with the head slowly covered my eyes, “You have to get to Ponyville in two days… or else it’ll be too late.”

“W-wha…” I barely uttered the word, and pain silenced any further sentence. It just became so unbearable, even the blinding light that burned my corneas, just had no comparison.

“Ah! Fucking shit!” I screamed, my hands cradled my head, as tears began to fall. My entire body was in pain, and I didn’t know what it was from.

Some time passed until I was able to calm down and get my bearings. When I took a look around, I found out I was in the suite. Nothing seemed off from my body, as far as I could tell, but it just hurt to move.

“Why I am naked?” I mumbled, as I painfully tried to get out of bed.

“They really did a number on you.”

I fell over on the hard floor, oh how I wished I had my old wooden floor.

“Careful… a lot of good ponies go out that way.” The voice in my head said, while I tried to balance myself out.

“Who… Discord?” I mumbled, to no one but myself. There was no sign of the mismatched creature, but his voice clearly echoed through my head.

“Yup. But keep that to yourself will you. I’m no all that popular with these… ponies.”

I grunted a response, and slowly made my way to my bags. From the looks of it, they seemed to have been tampered with it. After further inspection my stuff was moved around, but who ever did it, they put it all back. They even pressed and folded my pants.

“You should hurry up,” Discord said, as I started to put my clothes back on, “The less time you spend here the less likely she will find out about the link.”

“Link… What link?” I asked, while the belt slowly wrapped around my waist.

“It’s a simple link that I casted to allow me to speak to you.” I raised an eyebrow and was about to comment on this link but Discord beat me to the punch, “I established it while we were in your subconscious… I’ll explain it all later.”

“And why’s that?”

“Remember. I need you in Ponyville in two days.” I could hear Discord huff, as the sound of his voice seemed to have decreased in volume, “Looks like our times almost up but before i go… You’ll find your pet in the throne room. And let me tell you. She is not happy.” Discords voice seemed like a whisper now, “There’s a train leaving in a couple of hours… hmm. What else. Oh that’s right.” For some odd reason I could hear the snap of his finger over his voice, “Promise you won’t do anything rash… but you’ve been asleep for a couple of days…”

Discord’s voice ended, my gaze solely focused on the mirror in the room. I stared at the pony in the mirror, his copper colored eyes stared back at me.

“Well… Fuck.” I continued to look at the mirror, with the reflections fist raised. The glass shattered all over the floor, while some tiny fragments embedded themselves into my hand. I felt nothing even when I pulled the tiny fragments of glass out of my hand. The only thing going through my mind was my anger toward the Princess and how I was going to get my raccoon back. There was no way I was going to leave without my Coco.

Chapter 23: From Shod Field to Ponyville

I had lucked out and was able to grab a seat for the afternoon train. Though it would only be Coco and I riding the odd magic contraption, since the day we arrived in the glorious capital, mom had been suddenly called in for work, something to do with a very influential client, or so Celestia said. I would have listened more, but I had just grabbed Coco from servant’s arm, demanded for my staff, which was hesitantly given to me.

When it was handed back to me, I turned and headed for the exit. Celestia tried to stop me, with something along the lines of an explanation for her actions, but I had jumped out of the window before any of it started.

I was pissed that she almost killed me for a misunderstanding, that I was some sort of undead monstrosity, or so Beam had tried to explain to me. I was still pretty mad at her for being in it, but when I bumped into her and caused her to fall, my hatred for the old mare dropped dramatically. Even I could not be mad at her, especially when she tried so hard to get back up.

I felt like a total dick, but my anger toward Celestia and the guy that shot me remained the same.

As of now, none of that really affected me, since the bottles of booze I jacked from another guest room, had placed me in a good mood, with a cabin all to myself, and my arrival to Ponyville not until tomorrow morning. I had a lot of time to kill, though it wouldn’t be the case if this train just went straight toward the town, but someone had it in their bright minds to make this train circle back to Canterlot from a train depot a few towns away from my destination.

Something to do with preserving the capital’s integrity, explains why this train was so clean and posh compared to the one I had to take to the city on a side of a mountain. Even with magic, that place should not have been constructed at such an inconvenient place.

With my thoughts in a jumbled mess of hatred to the sun goddess, I failed to notice that the doors had opened.

“Hey… are these seat taken?” I turned toward the voice in the doorway. A caramel coated mare, with dark and light pink striped mane looked at me with light green eyes. She had this cute punk rock attire, that revealed a lot more fur, but that was the norm of this place.

“No. But you can go ahead and have it.” I was a bit distracted with the teenage pony. She was a bit chunky, in the good way, with that tight outfit that showed off those curves .

“Sweet. Thanks!” She dumped her bag on the empty seat, then proceeded to take the seat across from me.

I had to do my best to keep a bulge from forming when she proceeded to sit down. Her black skirt, revealed a lot in the short phase when her rump met the seat, and it was enough for me to know she wasn’t wearing anything underneath.

“So…” I began, as I scratched the back of my head, “Where are you headed off to?”

The train had stopped at the station of Shod Field. With my bags over my shoulders, and a tired raccoon I headed out to go find a hotel. I had thought that we could catch a night train to Ponyville, sadly that ship had sailed and I was stuck in this place till morning.

Babs Seed, the pony I spent sometime having a conversation on the train with, was going to Ponyville as well. So we decided to book a hotel together, it’s still weird how easily these ponies can be so trusting… still, Babs seemed to be getting a little too close to comfort.

“So Babs… wanna go get something to eat?” I asked, as we changed in our room. Yup, not even going to comment how acquired this would have been. If not for me facing a mirror with said female in it.

“Sure. I could go for some… fries.” Babs had turned her head and looked me up and down. I could only put on my pants, to hide the apparent bulge that had formed. This girl was like every other one, shameless and downright sexy.

“Good to know.” I put on my shirt, then turned to Coco, “You coming too or are you just going to sleep there?” Instead of answering, Coco shifted on the pillow and I just sighed, “I’ll bring you back something.” She let out a huff, then she proceeded to fall into a quiet rhythm of sleep.

“Wow. She must be really tired.” Babs said as she stood next to me, her eyes focused on Coco’s sleeping form.

“Yeah… tired...” I mumbled and grabbed my bag of bits then headed for the door, “Let’s go before it gets crowded.”

Babs nodded then followed behind me, not before giving Coco a slight pet on the head. I opened the door, and with the key in my pocket, I waited for Babs to go through the door before I could close it.

We headed out of the hotel and found a cafe that was close by, and since the sky was clear we decided to take one of the outside tables. A waiter quickly came by to get our orders, and so we waited for our food to arrive.

“So… who's this relative you're staying with?” I asked, just to start some sort of conversation.

“Hmm. I think it’s Apple something.” Babs scratched her head, in thought of the pony she was going to see.

I let out a chuckle, “If it’s an Apple...” I said and the mare across from me stared into my eyes, “...then I definitely know the pony.”

“You do?” Babs looked at me with an eyebrow raised.

I nodded and replied, “Yup. There’s only one family in Ponyville that sports that name… and let me tell you.” I leaned in to whisper to her, “It’s a long walk from the station.”

Babs’ mouth fell, “You're kidding… how far?”

I leaned back into my chair, “Ten. Maybe fifteen miles from town.”

Her shoulders sagged at the news, along with her face, “You’re kidding… why did I bring so much baggage?” She moaned, then face palmed.

I held back my merriment by taking a sip from my drink. The lemonade helped with my parched throat, apparently the train’s serving cart never made it to my section. That made me a little angry, since I didn’t bring anything to eat or drink on the train. Luckily, I did have a carrot dog before I went on, but I still have to figure out where they came up with that name, carrot dog.

“So Button.” I turned my attention back at the mare, as she continued to say, “Um… this may be odd to ask.” She looked a little uncomfortable, with those pursed lips, “But do you. Um. Have a cutie mark?” I had to strain my ears, just to hear what she had just said.

“Cutie mark?” I said, and Babs sheepishly nodded. I played with the cup in hand, the ice crashed against the glass, “Why would I have one of those?”

When I uttered those words, Babs’ mouth fell. She looked completely shocked, I didn’t know what bugged her so much about it, so I continued to talk.

“It’s just a mark, isn’t it?” No response from the mare, “Seriously.” I looked her in the eye’s, “Why is everyone so infatuated about whether a pony has a cutie mark or not?”

“Excuse me, Sir.” I turned to see the waiter with our food levitated in his magic. I cleared a spot for my salad, and Babs did the same for her sandwich. The unicorn placed our food in front of us, bowed then left us to eat.
We ate in an uncomfortable silence, the sounds of the ponies around filled the void between us. It had started out so well and now it was just acquired. I’ll never understand what was so important about these marks.

“Hey there Cutie.” A voice brought me out of my train of thought. I looked toward the source and a pink pegasus walked toward us. I thought she was talking to someone else, but as I looked around there was no one behind or around us. The mare grinned, pulled an empty chair from another table and took a seat next to me. She leaned forward, until I had a view of her cleavage which wasn’t much, but the that tank top sure showed a lot.

“Excuse you!” Babs huffed, and glared at the mare. Her arms crossed, Babs stared down the mare. The pony in question just ignored her and continued to stare at me with those peach colored eyes.

“The name’s Cloud Swirl.” She slightly licked her lips and winked. Inwardly I sighed at the action, her hoof slowly went between my legs. She tapped only one leg, but I knew where she was going with the action, “What’s yours?”

From what I could tell, Babs fumed in her seat, and not wanting to cause a scene I had to end it. Though I did want to relieve some stress, but this mare might not like having her ass tanned. I smiled at the teenage mare, “The name’s Button, and...” I moved a hand down, placed it on her thigh, “...I don’t think you want to ride this bronco.” My hand trailed up her thigh, and slowly made it’s way to her crotch. When I reached my target, mana flowed from my fingertips to let out a vibrating like sensation.

Her sudden flush was adorable, and had me thinking of how perverse I’ve been. I kinda wonder how these things happen, especially when I’m basically fingering some random mare in public. Sure it gave me a boner, and her lack of panties in a skin tight shorts wasn’t doing me any good, but it sure did wonders.

The poor girl fainted, her head would have fallen into my salad if I didn’t catch her. With my dry hand I gently laid her head on the table, and continued with my salad. Swirl continued to pant on the table with this satisfied look on her face, while Babs had this ‘what the fuck’ face.

I just continued with my salad, playing the ignorant sexual predator. The blank stares of the patrons that surrounded us would have been off putting to a degree. I was just too invested in my salad to care.

“Um… is everything all right?” The waiter came by, a blush adorned his muzzle. He looked at me then the mare whose head rested on the table, drool dripped down the sides of her muzzle.

“Why, yes!” I reached into my bit bag, and drew out a few bits, “When she comes to… can you get her something?” I handed the waiter the bits, he nodded and slowly returned to deal with the other patrons.

I looked down at the pegasus, with the hand that did the deed, I proceeded to pet her short mane. She shivered from the motion, which made me sigh. It was strange how easily these ponies could get off, and even I had to wonder how I could last longer than them. Though that might have to do with the ratio of males to females, but it still made me sad that this was now my life.

An odd life filled with sex, that made me wonder how these ponies had anything done. For me it was a strange sight to see a female hit on a guy,. Even stranger was when they would team up and the stallion would reluctantly comply with their face red with a bulge in their pants.

Sure sometimes the guy would be all flustered, try to say he was busy, and walk away, but they would fall prey to these mares. I was lucky that it didn’t happen to me yet… but I still wonder what Mrs. Cake did to Mr. Cake. I had thought that it was okay for those types of actions, since every mare had to share.

Though I may be able to ignore some of these mares, but once one of them starts talking to you, and another one rubbing their ass or chest against you. Compiling would be best option… Still, I could probable outrun them or something.

“Almost done?” I broke away from my musings to ask Babs. She looked at me then at the satisfied mare.

“Yeah… but is she going to be okay?” Babs asked with an eyebrow raised. She then pointed at the pegasus and asked, “Why are rubbing her head… as if she’s your pet?”

“It looked like she had a rough day… and what’s wrong with straightening a pony’s mane?” I calmly said, with a smile that only confused Babs further.

“Okay… but I guess I’m done for now.” Babs said, she proceeded to mumble something but I wasn’t able to hear any of it. I just shrugged and waited for her to finish her meal.

Once done I left a tip on the table, and whispered to the pegasus, “Be good now.” With that said, we returned to the room to get an early sleep. Hopefully we can get the first train out of here, because as we walked down the street, I couldn’t help but feel eyes on me. Not the ‘I want you dead’ kind, but more of the weird ‘strip your clothes off with my mind’ kind.

It was extremely unnerving, but it will all be over by morning.

The next day, nothing happened besides Babs joining me in the shower. I don’t know what came over the poor mare, but as I started the shower she came into the bathroom saying, “I think we're running late… mind if I share this one?”

Without a word of reply Babs entered the shower.

In hindsight, I should have probably locked the door or even better just let her take the first shower. It was kinda obvious that she was into me, with the whole groping and somehow my hand lead into her panties. All honesty I thought that would have been the final attempt, especially when I helped her to sleep with a little stimulation.

But alas, none of it mattered as Babs’ eyes stared into mine. A blush along with that short mane, just made this mare so endearing.

Her eyes grew and that slight smile turned into a smirk. I gulped and knew where this was going to lead to. I’ve seen it plenty of times, either in the clouds or in the back alleys if someone wanted a quickie.

Sometimes a mare doesn’t even need to have her heat cycle to go off and do it. Though sometimes I think it was just to measure how well a stallion could put out, and in some cases of those back alley blow jobs, the hypothesis held.

Which begs to differ how none of the kids in class or ponies that walk the streets could not see any of it happen. You could hear a guy let out some moans and everyone acts like nothings happened. I just had to figure why these ponies were so oblivious all the time.

“Wanna do it?” Babs asked and I could only nod as her hand suddenly squeezed the life out of me. That grip of her’s snapped me right out of my constant mind banter and holy shit, this mare can crush an apple with those hands!

As Babs lowered herself, I couldn’t help but sigh at the sudden approach by this stranger. We had only just met and she went at it like I was some tasty lollipop. She really needed some practice since she bit down quite a few times, but I was so happy for the flat teeth. If not, I would have said goodbye to my partner long ago.

After five minutes I kinda had to force it, I just knew I was going to need ice after this. The sudden release made her stop and slowly pulled her mouth off my piece. She gulped down what wasn’t being washed off her lips.

“Wow.” Babs gasped with a smirk that formed on her muzzle. She looked up to me with that wet mane of hers, “That was the longest any guy I’ve done.”

I smirked down at the wet mare, and with one hand I turned off the water. The other found its way on her shoulders, “My turn.” I declared, then proceeded to push Babs.

“Hey!” She shot back as her rump landed on the tiled floor. Before she could protest, my hands firmly held her legs apart. Followed by my head toward her crotch, she started to moan as my tongue covered those wet lips.

It was bad enough that mares had more balls than any stallion I knew, but being manhandled. Now that was the last straw, and this mare was not going to get away with it.

The sounds of her panting echoed in the room. Her legs twitched, my arm was hit with something hard but the sudden stream of liquid was a more present matter to worry about. I was able to close my eyes in time as the warm liquid covered my face.

“Don’t tell me you are done already,” I smirked, while my teeth rubbed across one another, “We’re just getting started.”

No response from the panting mare, inwardly I sighed and without any objections, I made my way in.

At first she squeezed like a vice, but I kept my frustrations held in the back of my mind. I just had to wait until she relaxed, Then I could start unleashing all the shit I had to go through.

Once she loosened up, did I start to move. I went slow with an even pace, as my mouth found purchase on her teat. I drew circles with my tongue occasionally putting pressure with my teeth.

She seemed to love it, indicated by the increase in volume from her panting. My crotch was drenched again, and that was when I released myself from her teat. Without letting her recover, I started to move faster, occasionally slamming into her.

My crotch would hurt later, but her face contorted in pain was well worth.

When I reached my peak, I pulled out while my seed spilled on her crotch. I just smiled at the dazed mare and without much effort I turned the shower back on.

Babs continued to sit there while water dripped down her mane. White streaks trailed from her crotch along with her heavy breathing did I realized what I’ve done.

She slowly rose, with our eyes locked onto one she slapped me. Then pulled me closer and forced her tongue into my mouth.

Like a romantic moment off a teen drama I wrapped my arms around her. Along with that embrace, my masculinity decreased. She was leading and she made sure I knew as her hand squeezed one of my butt cheeks.

“You are so my type!” She said, when she pushed me away from her. Without another word, she turned around and began to lather soap across her body. I could only stand there as the water continued to pour.

“What have I done?” I thought, I had used this mare to rid myself of the frustration caused by Celestia. Yet I feel that I was the one that was used, it wasn't a devastating feeling that I felt, just an emptiness where my anger used to be.

I was such a fool, and the slight slap from Babs’ tail was enough to know, that this was not over. I really fucked up.

Chapter 24: Jello, Jello, Jello. Hello!

The Man Inside the Colt
Chapter 24: Jello, Jello, Jello. Hello!

I sat there on the corner of the train car, my head against the wall and a very disappointed raccoon on my lap.

Coco had really wanted to take a bath this morning, but with my little moment with Babs we ended up in the shower longer than expected. Heck even more of a surprise when she wanted to go another round, which I simply obliged like the indiscriminate sex toy I was.

This was probably going to haunt me later, along with hours of therapy, but I was so happy that we didn’t leave a stain on that bathroom. Though, the owner had a knowing smile on their face, while the other guest avoided eye contact with us.

Lesson learned, make sure to cast a silencing spell around the room.

“So...” Babs began, her finger made circles against my chest, “...do you have a herd?”

I shivered when she said that word, while her hand played with my chest and the other guided my hand toward her crotch. I was happy that no one else had seen what was going down in the back.

“You don’t want to know.” I whispered, as my finger touched her soft fur.

“Really now… so what type of pony am I up against?” She smirked, then forced my hand into her shorts. Her crotch was pantyless and she made sure I knew.

Coco growled on my lap, but I couldn’t divert my attention from the beast next to me. I stared into her eyes, “It’s not about who’s on top now… as long as it’s me.”

Babs let out a chuckle, and playfully punched me on the shoulder. It hurt, but I was damn well sure not going to let her know that.

It ended up being this pervy game for the rest of the train ride. Coco hated it since her spot constantly shifted, but somehow I had started to enjoy it.

Sure I did want to get off most of the time, and it wasn’t fair that she was the only one to fully get stimulated from my fingering. I just wished we had gotten a cabin, but I had to be the cheapskate and get the bench seats.

Oh how I wished I had gotten that cabin, but Ponyville was only a few hours away and there was really no need to get one. Except for this… it just wasn’t fair.

’Fair would intel that you had a chance to begin with.’ The sudden sound of his voice nearly made me jump from my seat. If not for Babs resting her head on my shoulder or Coco’s sharp claws aimed at my crotch, I surely would have jumped out of said seat.

’Discord… what do you want now?’ I inwardly grumbled, careful to keep a straight face.

’Nothing much.’ His voice shifted in my head, it sounded like I could hear him from my left side then to my right, ’Just here to warn you is all.’

‘Warn me?’ My heart started to beat faster, as my eyes scanned the interior of the car.
This guy had given me the shivers from those odd moments when he would invade my mind, ‘Warn me about what?’

‘Just a little creature… called slime.’ Discord started to chuckle, while my thought process moved towards those tear drop shaped monsters.

‘Slime you say… what's so bad about those things?’ I asked, but an erie chuckle from Discord was my only reply from the mismatched creature, ’Ah Discord… you still there?’

’I am… oh I am. Hahaha…’

There are some things in life that should never be mentioned. There are some things that just made me want to think, ‘Why. Just why.’ every moment that you stand and gawk at the impossibility of it all.

“That’s just too many Pinkie Pies.” I said aloud, as I watched the horde of bubbly pink mares flip a cart. I couldn’t but sigh at what I was about to do, even the fact that Twilight’s little group of friends had blasted, beaten and even hogg tied a few of them… just wasn’t doing it for me. I dropped my bag on the platform, while the rest of the passengers stayed in the safe confines of the train.

“Button… where are you going?” Babs whisper-shouted out the window.

“Fixing this mess,” I replied, as I drew my staff and placed Coco atop the bags, “Now be a good girl and watch the bags.”

Coco gave me a slight nod, and with her safe on the platform I was free to handle these copycats.

I walked toward the mass of pink, mana coursed through my staff as I recited the spell Discord taught me. It was a simple locator spell, that allowed me to search for a certain individual. The spell could only track one item, and even if that item was broken into pieces, those pieces could be traced and put together again.

From the information Discord gave me, about the slime pool in the Everfree, all of these clones share the same body. So I had set a pinkie as the individual for the spell, low and behold all the Pinkie Pies had a copper colored aura that surrounded them. I’m the only one that can see it however, but if that weren’t the case, I think Rainbow would stop beating Pinkie.

“There’s just no end to them!” Rainbow yelled, as her first collided with Pinkies muzzle. The devastating hook forced Pinkie to fall on ground.

“B-but it’s me,” Pinkie sobbed, as blood dripped down her muzzle which stained her baby blue shirt.

“Twilight!” Rainbow turned her attention toward the purple mare, with Spike holding a book open toward her, “You have that spell yet?!”

“Almost… just a little more time!” Twilight replied, but she diverted her attention away from the book to blast a clone.

Rainbow pressured Twilight to hurry up, while Applejack lassoed a few more clones with Fluttershy cowering behind Twilight.

I just ignored them and attended to the wounded mare on the ground.

“You okay Pinkie?” I gently whispered, with my hand placed on her shoulder. Pinkie turned her tear and blood stained face toward me. Upon closer inspection, Rainbow didn’t hold back against her.

“B-button.” Pinkie gasped, while I gave her a nod in response. The tears increased then she proceeded to wedge her head into my chest.

‘You should comfort the poor dear.’ Discord’s voice echoed in my mind, ‘She could really use a hug.’

’Gotcha… but you could have warned me that it was this bad.’

’I gave you information on how to subdue the slime. Wasn’t that enough?’ Discord huffed, as the helpful spells he taught me earlier would definitely come in handy.

Discord’s apparent judgement, just made me sigh. I looked down at the sobbing mare and just hoped the blood stains could be washed off.

“It’s alright Pinkie… I’m here,” I cooed, as my arm wrapped around her shoulder. I would deeply regret those blood stains.

“Okay girls! I have the spell!” My head turned to the voice of Twilight’s, with her friends huddled behind her…

’When did Rarity get here, and why isn’t she dirty like everybody else?’ I looked at the pristine mare and compared to everyone, she hadn’t even been dirtied. Gotta make sure to ask later how she does it.

Discord’s voice echoed in my head again, ’You should stop her before everyone turns to fertilizer.’

Twilight’s horn was covered by a vibrant lavender, Applejack and Rainbow stood behind her. The two formed a meat shield for Fluttershy, Rarity and Spike who had this perverted look. Maybe it was from his face being in Rarity’s chest, but I had more problems to deal with to care about it.

“Pinkie.” I pushed away from the mare, bent down and grabbed hold of her hand, “Whatever you do. Don’t let go.”

I didn’t wait for response, I clenched her hand and began a levitation spell. My target was a rock on the ground and aimed it towards Twilight’s horn.

Twilight suddenly released a blast of magic, it was aimed at an incoming clone, but the rock interjected.

A rock collided with the magic beam and created a purple explosion. This only made me sigh at the simple yet complex attribute, which was magic.

What may appear to be a beam of light, carried commands that could alter the very essence of matter. It was wrong on so many levels, and that this type of thing should never be used. Yet I glared at a being that had the power to supply an entire city with energy, for the best part of an hour.

“Just what in Celestia’s sake are you doing?!” Twilight screamed, as her lavender finger pointed at me.

“I could ask the same… using magic on a friend!” I huffed, my eyes never drew away from her lavender orbs.

“I’m trying to save the town!” Twilight shot back as her horn glowed anew.

“By trying to blast Pinkie Pie!” I retorted, but paused as the constant high pitched ‘hello’ racked my nerves. I held up a finger to silence Twilight, “Hold on… this is just getting annoying.”

My mind was filled with a spell to constrain these mares. It combined the lock on spell, with a pitfall spell. Basically a homing pitfall, that would keep these things from moving around too much.

With the area around us covered with my magic, as soon as a clone stepped on the ground, a hole would form and they would go down. Sure they would jump out of the hole, in which it would close up again, but when they touched ground the hole would form again.

The hole was not that deep, it actually reached up to Pinkie’s chest, but that wasn’t the point of it.

“Now that’s done.” I turned my gaze to glare at Twilight again, “As I was saying. Were you trying to hurt your friend?!” I nearly shouted, and I almost did to get the mare’s attention.

“H-how did you…” Twilight began.

“Don’t change the subject,” I cut off, with my hand firmly grasped around my staff, “Did you. Try. To blast. Your friend?”

No answer, not even a rebuttal from any of the mares behind her.

“Yeah… I thought so.” I said and turned to Pinkie, “Let’s get you to a Doctor.”

Pinkie nodded, and with that I started to move us toward the clinic in town. For simple things like allergies or coughs, the clinic was the place to go. The hospital outside of town was for more serious stuff, like labor or surgery. I just hope the clinic can handle a bruised mare… just hope her nose isn’t broken.

I stopped to look down at the Pinkie trapped in the hole, who waved and smiled at me.

“Hello! I’m Pinkie Pie!” The clone said, in which it started a chorus of ‘Hello! I’m Pinkie Pie!’

“Listen slime, I’ll give you by the time I return and if you're still here… we’ll let’s just say I have ways of dealing with your kind.” I coldly said, then continued on my way to the clinic.

As we passed the clones looked at us in silence, their heads turned simultaneously to follow our movement.

’This wasn’t the outcome I had thought of… Eh! At least they’ll head back to the pool.’ Discord said or mumbled, it was hard to tell since he was just a voice inside my head.

’How do you know they’ll go back?’ I asked.

’For such a resourceful creature. It’s pretty much a coward… you on the other hand.’ All of sudden Discord started to laugh. His voice slowly faded, which left me to question.

’What the fuck is he laughing about?’ I couldn’t help but sigh from the chaotic creature’s motive, if he even has one.

“Something wrong… Button?” Pinkie asked, with a hand covering her nose. She had this worried look about her, with her face starting to swell.

“It’s noth…” I began, but stopped and shook my head. It was never a good idea to mention that word, especially when I had so much things happen. I turned to Pinkie and looked her dead in the eye, “Look. Some stuff happened, but I can handle it.” I started pull a little harder on her arm, “Now. Let’s get you to that clinic.”

“U-um. Okay,” Pinkie said, while I continued to lead her toward the clinic.

We arrived at the clinic, and the doctor quickly examined Pinkie’s injury. He applied some ointments on her cuts, and quickly ordered the nurse to call the hospital for a carriage.

With Pinkie’s situation settled, I made my way back to…

“Oh shit… I completely forgot about Coco,” I said aloud as I facepalmed. Of all the things I needed to do, forgetting about that little ball of fuss was something I shouldn’t have done, “I just hope she isn’t too mad.”

I quickened my pace back to the station, if I knew anything about the little raccoon I just had to make sure I have hand near my crotch. She is not a forgiving to my jewels.

When I arrived to the station platform, I was surprised to see Fluttershy cradling Coco. While Coco waved her arms around and was apparently having a conversation with the yellow mare.

“Oh you poor baby,” Fluttershy said, with tears dripping from the corners of her eyes.

I looked around at the at the ponies, cow and donkey on the platform. Then back at Fluttershy, who was sitting on my bags.

“Well… there’s only one thing to do.” I turned around and quickly tried to get out of there. It was bad enough I couldn’t get my bags, or raccoon. The whole fact that a lot of eyes were on the yellow mare, could be directed at me if I interrupted.

As I turned, and took one step away from the two. I felt two two skinny arms wrap around me.

“You poor baby.” The thing said followed by tears that dripped atop my head.

I stood there with a dumbfounded expression, ’What is wrong with this mare?’

As we stood there , I felt the eyes of the crowd stare at us. I tried to push the butter yellow mare off me, but her grip around my neck just tightened.

“Um… can you let me go?” I pleaded, as the tears ran down my neck. ’This is just getting ridiculous…’

“Hey! What’d you do to Fluttershy!”

’Yup. Ridiculous.’ I stared at Twilight and the rest of the gang minus Pinkie of course. There before me was angry rainbow maned mare. She glared at me then continued to say.

“Well?”

“Well what?” I responded.

“You know what I mean!” Rainbow’s wings puffed in irritation.

“No. I have no clue what you're talking about… and can you please let me go.” I poked yellow’s arm in hopes that I could get her attention about the whole choking me thing.

“Oh umm… sorry.” Fluttershy let go of my neck, but rested her hands on my shoulders.

“At least you are not strangling my neck,” I grumbled, as I rubbed the side of my neck. This mare was strong, maybe even near apple-mare standards.

“Hey! Don’t change the subject,” Rainbow said, while she took a menacing step towards me.

“Look. I have no clue what you're going on about.” I turned to Fluttershy in hopes she could enlighten her friend, “You mind filling me in on any of this?”

Fluttershy looked a little startled as all eyes were upon her. Her lips trembled a bit, until she took a gulp and was about to speak. That is until Coco decided to interject.

“Oh dear. Are you sure?” Fluttershy asked the raccoon, while I just stood there and listened to a raccoon talk to a grown mare. It was entertaining, and I wished I had been part of the crowd watching the spectacle versus being in the middle of it. Fluttershy then looks around at the crowd and from what I could tell her wings started to tremble. She leaned forward and whispered into my ear, “L-let’s go now… if you please.”

I stood there and tried to comprehend what was going on. Though with Coco biting down on my pants, she started to pull me toward the direction of the stairs, did I decide to leave.

“Oh wait,” I said aloud, before I took a step forward. I casted a levitation spell on my bags and directed them toward me, “Can’t forget about you now.”

“Where in Equestria do you think you are going?!” Rainbow took a step to block us from leaving.
I just shrugged my shoulders as Fluttershy was the one to speak up, “Rainbow. Could you please move?” She tightened her grip on my shoulder while she looked pleading at the cyan mare.

“W-what in the hay has gotten into you?” Rainbow asked, as she took a step back from Fluttershy’s request.

“I-I’ll explain later. Just move. Please.”

As the odd request met with trepidation, I could only stand there and think, ‘Just what is going on here?’

Chapter 25: Print Out

Print out

At first I thought I was dreaming, but that had turned out to be a complete farce. I turned to look at the various sleeping animals in the light of the moon. They seemed happy to be in the confines of this place.

I for one, seem to have developed an enemy out of a certain white rabbit. Though Coco made sure that she was top dog when the little guy tried to dump water on me. Luckily I was able to pull the two off one another before yellow came back.

’I still wonder why she insisted on making me stay in her home for the night.’ It had been a strange outcome that led me to these circumstance.

Fluttershy’s attitude and actions were totally reversed from the normal pony I saw. She was actually pretty forceful, when it came to me leaving that platform. Even her friends couldn't stop her, Fluttershy just pushed them out of the way and continued to rush me out of there. She did say a quick ‘sorry’ afterward, but personally I was more curious on why she continued to look back at the platform.

“You wouldn’t happen to know why she did any of this… do you?” I mumbled at the raccoon sleeping on my chest. My silent inquisition was only answered by snores from the rodent. With a few hours till daylight I was about to do something that was going to help me go back to sleep.

’Hmm... this is actually not a bad outcome.’

’Discord? You know. I’m not even surprised anymore.’ I rolled my eyes, while removing my hand away my from crotch, ’So close. Thanks, asshole.’

’Haha. You sure know how to liven things up.’ Discord’s maniacal laughter echoed through my head. I couldn’t help but groan in response as he continued, ’So anyways. I need you to head into the Everfree, but you're going to need to sleep first.’

’This better be good. I was really close, but thanks for stopping me.’

’Apologizing. What’s the catch?’ Discord asked, as he hummed while I closed my eyes.

’I would have felt bad staining these blankets. They are really soft and smell like lilacs… given the whole place is filled with animals.’

’Huh? So no stuffy animal smell?” Discord asked, while I tried to get some sleep.

’Yeah. It actually smells really nice in here.’ I couldn’t help but smile from the fresh smelling room. With all the animals in this place, I expected it to smell like shit and wet fur, not lilacs. It’s really comforting.

‘Looks like someone’s about to hit the sa…’

“So.” I stopped to look at Discord, then turned my attention toward my body, “Why am I naked? Like why can’t I just appear with some proper clothes on in these dreams.”

“Who knows?” Discord said, while his eyes were on the glowing orb. He proceeds to mumble, but in a really loud way, “I wonder if it would be safe… I hope it will.” He turned to stare at me, a smirk on his face.

“Ah? What are you talking about?” I asked as Discord pinched a piece from the orb. He then grinded the piece into dust and sprinkled it in front of me. I watched his smirk turned into a grin.

“I think you might actually like this.” Discord started to laugh as the background started to shift.

I stood in front of a glowing pool, my hands clasped around a black staff. An eerie glow came from the green gem. I started to laugh as a spell was fired into the pool, the contents of which downloaded into my mind.

Slowly creatures emerged from the pool as I screamed into the air, “Let’s get this shit started!”

“You. You monster!” I turned to the tied up pony next to me. Dirt covered her face, but the short poofy pink mane and lighter pink coat made her a dead match for Pinkie. Though her eyes were a different color entirely.

I started to laugh, as I lifted her with my magic, “A monster you say. Well you ponies had a hand in that. Not that you will ever find out.”

Without letting her utter a response, I threw her into the pool. I watched the pool glow and slowly, a pony emerged from the water.

“Perfect…” I said, as I slowly approached the clone. I handed her a package, “Give this to the Princess.” The clone looked at me then tilted its head and repeated my words.

“Give this to the Princess. Give this to the Princess.” The clone said, as it started to hop up and down.

I sighed and face palmed, “Fuck me… I forgot how stupid these things were.”

“Fuck me!” The clone shouted, as it began to hop around.

“Aaand. End!” I heard a snap of someone’s fingers. The world around me faded and there before me was Discord, who sat on a throne of some sorts. He smiled down at me with a hand under his chin, “So. Did you memorize the spell?”

“Spell!” I glared at him, “What the fuck was all that?!”

Discord blinked, then proceeded to scratch his head, “It was you.” He twirled his hand in a circular motion, “Killing a pony. I thought it was obvious.”

“Really. I mean really,” I said, I pointed at him and was about to curse him out until he waved his arm across him. My jaw clamped shut and an odd metallic color covered my mouth.

“Did you memorize the spell or not?” Discord asked, while I tried to open my mouth, “Just answer my question and I’ll let you go.”

I could only flick him off, but I nonetheless nodded in resignation.

“Good.” Discord clapped his hands together, my surroundings slowly changed to the Everfree, “Now I need you to do that spell. Only this time.” The background slowly moved, while I stood like a statue. We headed down the path to Zecora’s home, only this time we took a turn down a side path, “This time. I’ll need you to do a little alteration to the spell.”

‘Spell… Alterations?’ I thought as the sound of my voice echoed around me. Discord just looked at me with a cocky grin followed by laughter. I just stood there with deadpanned eyes, as the the dragon thing started to pound the arm of the chair.

And so I waited.

It was early in the morning and the moon was just over the horizon. I stood up from the bed, careful not wake the sleeping animals around me.

With what little light I had from the moon, I found my staff and slowly made my way for the door. I had thought about changing into some proper clothing for the Everfree, but I was already in some running shorts and tank top. Really wished Fluttershy let me go home, cause I had a really nice pair of pajamas in my closet somewhere.

I exited out of the room, and slowly made my way down the stairs. Each step creaked under my weight, but I didn’t let it bother me. I was kinda hoping that my movements would wake up Fluttershy since she had slept on the couch while I took her bed.

It was really nice of her, besides the whole kidnapping me part, she was adamant to let me have her bed. Though I will have to find out why she did this sort of thing later, first I have to do this task for Discord.

He mentioned something about a reward when we parted. What that may be is still a mystery, but right now I don’t have the luxury to worry about it.

As I stepped onto the first floor, I spotted the still form of Fluttershy. Soft snores could be heard from the mare while I quietly made my way to her side.

’I should probably leave her be, but on the off chance she goes crazy and tries to look for me.’ I still don’t know what this mare is up to, but I didn’t want to make it worse by suddenly disappearing. So I calmly tried to wake her up by gently tapping her arm and whispering her name, “Fluttershy.”

It took some time, but she did crack her eyes open and let out a, “hm?”

“I’m gonna go out for a run… okay,” I whispered, as the mare nodded and went back to sleep.I said my piece, so I finally made my way out.

The morning chill hit me, when I stepped outside. It was strange since it was still summer, but then again, the weather is controlled by flying anthropomorphic ponies. So who was I to judge.

“I better get started then,” I yawned, while I stretched my sore muscles. So much has happened in the past few days that I haven’t been able to get a proper work out. What little I did only amounted to hip exercises and random moments of weight lifting.

I started a warm up of jumping jacks, followed by some stretching. Once that was done I started a slow jog down the road toward the Everfree.

As I jogged down the road, with light projected from the staff I reached the entrance of the forest. It was then that Discord decided to pop inside my head to give me directions.

’Make a left here and be careful of the Tangle weeds,’ He said, while I followed his directions. I slowed down a bit and shined the light at the ground, a plant that looked like a dandelion was scattered on the road. Though instead of a puffy white flower, there was some sort of red striped ball, ‘Careful. Those things can slow down a manticore. Hehe. Imagine what it could do to you.’

With that said I headed down the path, careful not to get anywhere near those plants.

It wasn’t long until I arrived in a clearing in the forest with a large hole in the ground. I raised an eyebrow at the sight of the hole.

‘Well… Get in there.’ Discord ordered, while I blankly stared at the pitch dark hole. I calmly walked around the pony sized entrance, as Discord continued to tease me, ‘Don’t tell me you're scared now?’

“Hmph.” I rolled my eyes at his request. I took one last look at the dark hole and with my heart pumping at the unknown, I took a step into the unknown.

At first glance I had thought there was going to be some long windy road that I was needed to traverse, but it was simply a few paces then a turn until I was inside a cavern. In it was an eerie looking pool that shined light throughout the room.

“It’s like the one in the dream,” I mumbled as I looked around as my focus slowly centered toward the pool.

‘Good… now quickly cast the spell and we’ll be done here.’

“You could say please… you ass,” I mumbled, as I gathered my mana into the staff.

‘Hmm… you may not know it but...’ I heard tapping sounds in my head, followed by Discord sighing, ‘Huh. It’s just not funny if you don’t see it...’

“Ha!” I shouted as a bolt of energy was fired into pool. With a smirk on my face, “How’s that… Discord?”

I scratched my head from the sudden silence, this wasn’t like Discord to keep quiet even for a minute. Though it was actually a relief from his constant pratling.Though my relief was short lived by the sudden change of the pool.

The pool slowly changed to a dark blue color with strings of lightning bursting from it. Bubbles of black and blue slowly float from the pool, while I slowly took a step back. The bubbles slowly converged into a large mass of water that floated over the pool.

“Huh? This is actually… really boring,” I said aloud as the globs of water slowly formed into a figure. I took a seat on a rock while I watched the globs of water forming into a larger mass of unknown liquidity.

“Hello!”

“Whaa!” I screamed as the sudden appearance of Pinkie caused me to fall on the hard ground. My heart pounded against my chest, while I pointed my staff at the pink mare.

“Hello!” This time another Pinky poked her head from the side of a pillar, and others as well started to gather around me.

“Hm… looks like we need to clean up a bit.” I turned toward the pool and to my amazement a donkey hovered over it. It wasn’t like an anthropomorphic donkey, but a four hooved animal stared at me with a grin. It directed it’s dark eyes toward me, “By the way… I’m an ass.”

“H-holy shit.” I mumbled, as I tried to figure out what was going. The donkey just stood there, it’s lips slowly formed into a wide smile.

“Silly Button,” the Donkey said while it directed it’s rear toward me, “I’m only an ass. Nothing less.” A toothy grin slowly formed on the creatures mouth, “but there could be more.”

I wanted to voice out some sort of question regarding this creature's existence, but my attention was focused on the Pinkie clones. The one closest to me started to shiver, while her eyes narrowed as it focused upon the donkey.

It was the same with every clone and the worst part of it was when they all started to scream.

Even if there was a hundred more of these pink creatures, their voices would not have drowned out the clear voice of the donkey.

“Let’s have some fun…”

Chapter 26: Time is Irrelevant

I couldn’t believe my eyes at what I had just seen. It was like I was in some magical fairy tail that had a beautiful maiden commanding animals to sweep and clean a house. Which was kind of redundant, since those furry little buggers were tracking dirt into the home all the time. Though maybe that was why the birds did most of the work.

I looked down at the bowl of porridge I was about to consume, and wondered if she had one of those animals prepare it. I can’t really say it wasn’t bad, but the fact that I was eating out of a bowl identical to the other bowls the animals were eating out of… I just had a hard time just nibbling at my meal.

“I-is everything okay Button?” The soft voiced pegasus asked, while I just played with my food.

“Yeah… just wondering why.” I looked up to stare into her teal eyes, “Why are you doing this?”

She blinked and started to twiddle her thumbs, while I brought a spoonful of porridge to my mouth.

“Well,” She began, but started to look around, her head stops to look out the window. Her wings started to twitch and her face slowly turned to surprise, so I followed her gaze.

The sound of a spoon hitting china resounded with the noise of animals. Outside, behind a tree was a pony watching us through the window. I only blinked for a second and they were gone like they were never even there.

“Well… shit,” I said aloud as the sight of the pony sent shivers down my spine. For a second I could have sworn the pony had fangs bared at me, I looked back at Fluttershy, “So. A friend of yours?”

She shook her head but continued to look out the window.

“Great,” I mumbled as I continued to consume the porridge. This day had already started with Discord having his fun with the Pinky clones, and by the end of it there was just too many body parts turned to pies to count.

Then without further explanation the guy just ups and leaves me in the cavern yelling something along the lines of ‘I have stuff to do and I’ll be seeing you later.’ Somehow his voice was able to echo longer than what was plausible.

He could have at least walked me back to the road out of the Everfree, since that place was just too quiet without his megalomaniacal voice in my head. Though I do have to blame him for me being ensnared in the tumble weed. That stuff just doesn’t let go and with nearly little to no light it just wasn’t a pleasant experience walking back to FLuttershy’s place.

“So. Wanna head home or what?” I asked my gluttonous friend, as she wholeheartedly consumed her breakfast. She looked from her bowl of food, little bits of food clung to the sides of her chin. The little rodent raised her shoulders then returned to her meal. I just sighed and continued to eat the breakfast my host kindly prepared.

Fluttershy just sat there and trembled in her seat. She looked at me then back out the window, where the peeper once stood.

I just continued to eat my meal, the sounds of animals cleaning and going about their daily task seemed to calm my mind.

I was a bit adamant with the yellow mare about helping around the house. She was such a kind host even though she forcibly dragged me to her home. The mare was already overdoing it by giving me her bed and a warm meal.

Still I wondered if it was a common thing for grown mares to take young adolescent males into their homes. The incident at the train station was still a mystery to me, but my cause for worry is that no one actually stopped her from abducting me. Either these ponies are too trusting or they allow their children to brave the unknown of child kidnapping.

Don’t even know what life lesson that kids are suppose to learn from that, I just know I have to clean out these pens before lunch.

“Just how much land does she own,” I mumbled to myself, as I levitated piles of poop out of the animal pens. There was a bear cave that I had just finished and now I was working on cleaning out a lion habitat, “How can she even affords any of these animals?”

The cost alone is way beyond anything that any pony in this town could afford. Except maybe for that Diamond Tiara chick, but it’s unlikely she could even take care of a hamster for a week before it croaked.

As I continued my work I spotted the animal in question. The big mangy lion pushed open the cage door, it’s dark brown eyes stared at me. The huge cat slowly made it’s way toward me while stood there levitating poop unto a cart.

When the lion was next to me, the cat started to rub it’s head against my shoulder then like any cat he walked past me rubbing it’s pale yellow coat against me. My mind went blank from the action and I could only wonder how I could get Fluttershy to let me keep this guy.

“Y’know… If I had a bigger house I’d definitely adopt you right now.” I started to pet the big old cat with my free hand, while levitating his poop toward the cart. The cat turned his head toward me and to my astonishment it smiled. I felt the corners of my lips slowly rise as well, but it soon faded when the beast simply walked away, “Wow.” I scratched my head then looked toward where Coco was playing, “Maybe I could trade…”

The pens were cleaned well before lunch and I was kinda bored out my mind at the moment. I haven’t seen the lion since the morning and the other animals in the pens seemed a little boring compared to it. Then there’s Coco to deal with.

“So… what’s wrong with you?” I asked, the moody raccoon on my shoulder. She swiped at my cheek and I felt her claws sink into my coat. Coco proceeded to hiss at me, which I just shrugged in retaliation. She sunk her claws into my shoulder while I just chuckled.

I headed towards the cottage, and couldn’t help but notice the golden chariot that was parked in front of Fluttershy’s house. Two stallions in corresponding gold armor stood at attention by the chariot.

“Sirs.” I nodded in their direction, and proceeded to walk past the house in a calm fashion. The two ponies remained stone faced as I walked past. Coco looked at me and tilted her head, I whispered my concern to her, “Yeah. I’m not gonna deal with this.”

My direction was clear, and that was toward the town. The place filled with witnesses and shields.

“And where do you think your going young colt.” The honeyed voice sent shivers down my spin. I didn’t even to have to look to guess who it came from. There was only one pony that I know of with that voice.

Coco latched onto my shoulder her claws poked into my coat. She started to shake and my shoulder felt like it would be torn off by the little coon. I gulped down what ever reservations I had and continued my calm walk toward town.

I barely made took a single step before I was levitated off the ground. In her magical grasp I was slowly turned, and was faced with the dreaded white beast. She looked down at me with those concerning magenta eyes, to which my eyes turned away from.

“Follow me.” She turned and slowly started to walk toward the cottage. She takes a single step forward her head turned to slightly glance at me, “I promise that nothing will happen to you.”

I just remained silent while being dragged in her magical grasp. Coco hissed at the mare, but Celestia remained silent from the raccoons constant barrage of insults. Which I hope were insults or else the spittle from the rodent would not have been worth it.

Though my hopes were answered in the form of a shocked yellow mare. Her hand covered her mouth and what little I could see of her eyes, they were the size of dinner plates. Inwardly I congratulated my little raccoon, but the sight of a certain unicorn ruined any of that.

“Hello Button,” Beam greeted with a slight smile with a teacup slowly moved to her lips.

“Aw! This is so cute!” There on the opposite side of Beam, sat the mare that I’ve known as mother. From my vantage point I spotted a baby squirrel sitting atop her cleavage playfully swiping at her delicate fingers.

“Lucky bastard,” I mumbled eyeballing the furball slowly burrowing between the fluffy mounds.

“Now then,” Celestia said, my body slowly levitated next to Beam. Celestia smiled and took a seat on a couch which creaked as her bottom made contact, “Ms. Fluttershy… Thank you for letting us have this meeting in your home.”

“I-it’s my pleasure y-your majesty,” Fluttershy said followed by a bow to the wafting mane Alicorn.

Celestia gave a slight nod towards the mare, then directed her attention at me. Her smile wavered just slightly, as I continued to glare at the Princess.

“Ah. If only I meet a stallion like you,” Beam sighed, her hand patted my thigh. She turned to smile at me, “Not many stallions could stand against the Princess… but the few that due are quite the catch.”

“Noted,” I said, my grip on the staff tightened as Celestia’s horn began to glow. She levitated a cup of tea towards her lips then took a sip from it. I will still cautious of the Alicorn for what she had done to me.

“Button… are you alright?” Mom asked as she turned her affectionate gaze from the squirrel towards me.

“I’m okay Mom.” I remained stone faced as I answered her. She was just to calm, either Celestia hadn’t told her what happened or she was being manipulated by magic in some way.

“If you're wondering if we told her.” I slightly to look at Beam, her voice barely above a whisper, “We were going to tell her today… just to set things right.”

I turned to look at Mom with a smile on face, but inside I was having an internal conflict with myself. Whether to have Celestia admit her faults and have my this body’s mother go on a rampage to rip out the throat of the countries ruler or… actually I would love to watch that but I don’t think child services would be a better option at the moment.

“So.” Mom turned her smiling face toward the Alicorn as she asked, “Princess if you would be so kind… Why exactly is my son doing out here with some random pony?” I clenched my teeth and tried to keep my stone faced expression. In the pit of my stomach I was starting to fear this mare before me. She turns her sights toward the yellow mare, “No offense Fluttershy… But I would just Love to know why my son had left Canterlot and traveled all the way the back to Ponyville.”

Fluttershy was left speechless, as I could only hope that the icy gaze would not be directed toward me. Luckily Celestia was able to garner mother’s hidden anger, sue she’s smiling but I could feel that rage monster ready to let loose.

“I do believe I can enlighten you on that subject,” Celestia said, as I finally made up my mind on what to do. Celestia continued as I got ready to cut her off, “You see. Button here…”

“I failed,” I sighed acting dejected at the subject. A quick glance at the Princess and she was baffled at what had just occurred. I continued my in hopes that mom could be fooled, “It’s just that… it just didn’t workout.”

I gave mom puppy dog eyes and tried darndest to shed a tear or two. Her ears flattened a bit as her face took on a worried look.

Coco made noise on my shoulder as I continued to continue my story, “You see. I. I…ahh!” I suddenly started to cry and covered by eyes with my free hand.

It wasn’t long until I felt the warm confines of the mare’s bosoms but with the added claws of a squirly that tried to escape from my face and eternal bliss. Just to add to the little vermin’s misery I started to rub my head against her chest.

“Shh… it’s alright sweetie,” Mom cooed, her arms wrapped around me while I bit my tongue from the squirrels assault.

I had to wonder if she could feel those little claws, but I my thoughts were interrupted by the Princess’s sudden cough’s. I was happy to remove my face away from the little assailant, however the Celestia’s perplexed look was something of a new experience.

“Ahem… If I may,” Celestia said, her eyebrows raised with a quizzical look in her eye, “We may need to talk… in a more private manner.”

My head still was against the two pillows, as I noticed Celestia’s horn was aglow. It wasn’t until I moved away from the busty mare did I realize what the Princess had done.

“Surprised.” Celestia smiled, while my gaze was focused on the birds in mid flight that were suspended in mid air.

“H-how?” I said, as I placed a frozen raccoon next to me. I was paranoid that she might fall off and injure herself from any movement that I would have made.

“I just casted a little time around the room,” Celestia said, her hands clapped together tearing me away from the sight of still water being poured out of a teapot. I stared into Celestia’s magenta eye, “Now that I have your attention… What exactly are you planning?”

I tilted my head in response unsure of what was going on, “Uhm… What do you mean?”

Celestia sighed then proceeded to give me her single eye glare, “Why exactly are you lying about what happened.” Celestia bit her lip as she stared from me then toward mom, she sighs and ends that hardened glare of hers, “For what you went through… I thought you might have used it as an excuse to fight me.”

“Fight you?!” I started to laugh, my arms wrapped around my chest as I stared into her eye, “Your bloody stupid to even think I would fight someone like.”

“Oh. And why would you say that?”

“It’s simple.” I pointed at the mare then and with a toothy grin, “You're an Alicorn. A being whose lived for untold centuries and has the power to move the sun.” I let out a small laugh, “Who in their right mind would ever want to fight you?”

My laughter continued and Celestia just sat there staring at me. Though for the life of me I couldn’t help but here the slightest sound of something shattering in the background. I was laughing so hard to even care about that slight sound from somewhere.

“Are you done?” Celestia said, her mighty arms crossed her equally mighty chest, “Why exactly are you covering up for my misdeeds?”

“Why?” I gave the Princess a sadistic grin, “Tell me Princess. Why should I be angry at you?” I pointed my finger at her, her mouth started to move but I cut her off before she could even utter a word, “After All. wasn’t it you that put me through such a traumatizing albeit painful experience.” I sort of spat at the end, which Beam became the victim.

Celestia continued to look down at me not sure if I had finished or even knew how to answer. I however wasn’t even far from done.

“Say everyone,” I began as I spread out my arms along with a widest grin I could muster, “Why don’t we knock out Button here. Tie him up to a table. Then proceed to blast him with dangerous spells that will disintegrate him to dust!” I shouted the last word as my grin was replaced by a glare. My teeth bared as if I was ready to bite off Celestia’s head.

Celestia remained silent with that single eye of hers that looked me up and down. I couldn’t tell what was going through her head, but I could hear some sort of noise coming from the kitchen. It was like a slight thump and then it ended.

“You do have the right to be angry at me,” Celestia said, her smile faded and was replaced by this odd neutral mask. It wasn’t like the smiling one which she would usually put on since it was just too hard to tell what emotion she was hiding, “So then.” She placed both hands atop her lap as we stared into each other’s eyes, “What must I do to make up for my mistake?”

I was baffled at her blunt response which left very little in the terms of her trying to weasel her way out of this. My eyes blinked in response which my mouth remained shut. I really would have thought this mare would simply try to explain her actions and let me hear her side of the story, not to just simply say that she was sorry.

“Really. Aren’t you going to at least defend your actions or something?” I asked.

Celestia shook her head, “No. It is already clear that I had jumped to a conclusion that required more investigation.”

“And what is conclusion that lead up to me being nearly killed… If I may ask?”

Celestia sighs and takes a moment to compose herself. That single eye of hers, had not once turned away from me.

“My conclusion was. That you were a ghoul.” She said.

I took a moment to think what she had meant by that, either I was some walking corpse eager to sink my teeth into flesh or she was just pulling something out of her ass. Either way that just didn’t make any sense.

“So I’m a ghoul.” I took a look at my hand then turned it to look at the palm. I began to open and close said hand, “You do realize. That.” I thought for a second at my current predicament and realized that this mare had every right to question my existence, “Hmm. I can actually see where you're basing your assumptions from.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow then said, “You can?”

I nodded in response, “Of course.” I pointed my thumbs at myself, “A colt that should have been dead. Is still alive and is somehow able to do magic.” I nodded at myself, but stopped as something else hit me. I looked at the Princess with my brows furrowed, “Exactly how does that make me a ghoul again?”

“Your kidding,” Celestia said, her eye wide in astonishment, “You came up with slight bases of why I had thought you were some abomination and yet you can’t piece it to the puzzle.”

“Well.” I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment, “I mean sure I’m an earth pony that can do magic and stuff… does that even make me a ghoul.”

“No,” Celestia sighed and shook her head, “It makes you unique, but that isn’t why I thought you were a ghoul.”

“Really. Then why did you have me knocked out and nearly killed?”

“That. That was a mistake on my part.” I saw bit of what I perceived as annoyance, but was soon buried under that neutral mask, “Again. I’m sorry for what I had put you through.”

I kept my mouth shut wary and confused at what the Princess was getting at.

Celestia sighs and her shoulder sag, “I am truly sorry at what happened.”

For the first since I’ve known the Princess she was actually sad. No smiling mask, just a sad looking mare who could easily obliterate me with a single magical blast.

“So,” I said to ward off the creeping silence, “What now?”

I was still perplexed at the outcome of this conversation. I had really thought it was going to end up with mom slugging it out with the Princess. Instead I was sitting in a home which a mare kidnapped me into staying with her and now I was having a conversation in which an almighty being had admitted their own fault.

“My offer still stands,” Celestia said as her smiling mask returned, “I can just about do anything within my power.”

I crossed my arms as I blew air through my nose, “There’s nothing that you could that would make up for almost murdering me.”

I turned away from the Princess and stopped my gaze at her. There was something she could do for me and without her help I would be never be able to do it.

“Actually… There is something I want.” I turned to stare at the Princess a smile on my face, “just promise me that whatever happens. It stays between you and me.”

Celestia looks into my eyes then slowly nods in agreement. I couldn't help but smile in response.

“Thanks.” I said as I turned away from the Princess. I looked at the mare in question my body slowly moved closer. If this time spell is true, then the only ones to ever remember my actions will be the Princess and I. I smiled as I got closer to my target, “Oh how I’ve waited to say this to you.”